The lambes spouse or the heauenly bride A theologicall discourse, wherin the contract betwixt Christ and the church; the preparation against the mariage; and the solemnization it selfe, and the exclusion of hypocrites and temporizers, is plainly and profitably, with the partucular vses, set forth. Whereunto is annexed an exact preparatiue to the Lords Supper. By T.D. Minister of the word of God.
         Draxe, Thomas, d. 1618.
      
       
         
           1608
        
      
       Approx. 191 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 106 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20805
         STC 7185
         ESTC S114693
         99849917
         99849917
         15090
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20805)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 15090)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1270:02)
      
       
         
           
             The lambes spouse or the heauenly bride A theologicall discourse, wherin the contract betwixt Christ and the church; the preparation against the mariage; and the solemnization it selfe, and the exclusion of hypocrites and temporizers, is plainly and profitably, with the partucular vses, set forth. Whereunto is annexed an exact preparatiue to the Lords Supper. By T.D. Minister of the word of God.
             Draxe, Thomas, d. 1618.
          
           [192] p.
           
             By G. Eld, dwelling in Fleete-lane, at the signe of the Printers Presse,
             Imprinted at London :
             1608.
          
           
             T.D. = Thomas Draxe.
             The "An exact preparative to the Lords Supper" has a caption title that reads: An appendix or necessary addition, touching the docrtine, nature and vse of the sacraments, propounded in plaine and profitable questions, and answeres, very requisite and comfortable for euery Christian to know.
             Signatures: A-M.
             imperfect; lacking all after L3 (title page and leaves K4-M8 supplied from Bodleian Library copy filmed at end).
             Reproduction of the original in the Princeton Theological Seminary. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Catechisms -- Early works to 1800.
           Sacraments -- Church of England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LAMBES
           SPOVSE
           Or
           The
           Heauenly
           Bride
           .
        
         
           
             A
             theologicall
             discourse
             ,
             wherin
          
           the
           contract
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           the
           
             Church
             ;
             the
             preparation
             against
             the
             mariage
          
           ;
           and
           the
           solemnization
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           exclusion
           
             of
             hypocrites
             and
             temporizers
             ,
             is
             plainly
          
           and
           profitably
           ,
           with
           the
           particular
           vses
           ,
           set
           forth
           .
        
         
           Wherevnto
           is
           annexed
           an
           exact
           
             preparatiue
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           .
        
         
           By
           T.
           D.
           Minister
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
        
         
           
             Imprinted
             at
             London
             by
          
           G.
           Eld
           ,
           
             dwelling
             in
             Fleete
          
           -
           lane
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Printers
           Presse
           ,
           1608.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Worshipfull
           company
           of
           Drapers
           in
           Couentry
           ,
           his
           very
           good
           benefactors
           ,
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           .
        
         
           IF
           wee
           duly
           and
           diligently
           as
           we
           ought
           (
           men
           ,
           brethren
           &
           fathers
           ,
           )
           consider
           &
           obserue
           ,
           Gods
           vnspeakeable
           mercy
           &
           goodnesse
           towards
           our
           English
           nation
           ;
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           fruition
           and
           continuance
           of
           such
           vncomparable
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           aboue
           other
           countries
           and
           king
           domes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           exquisite
           and
           excellent
           knowledge
           of
           liberall
           Artes
           and
           the
           learned
           languages
           :
           but
           also
           (
           and
           that
           most
           
           eminently
           )
           in
           the
           pure
           and
           publike
           preaching
           of
           Christ
           his
           blessed
           Gospell
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           places
           and
           parishes
           .
           Wee
           cannot
           but
           iudge
           and
           acknowledge
           our selues
           to
           be
           highly
           beloued
           ,
           and
           admirably
           blessed
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           if
           wee
           marke
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           merueilous
           abuses
           of
           our
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           the
           exceeding
           contempt
           of
           Artes
           and
           good
           learning
           ,
           and
           (
           that
           ,
           which
           most
           aggrauateth
           our
           iudgement
           )
           the
           generall
           neglect
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           the
           horrible
           hypocrisie
           of
           many
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           sincere
           religion
           ,
           and
           withall
           call
           to
           remembrance
           the
           sundrie
           and
           fearefull
           (
           if
           not
           ominous
           ,
           )
           warnings
           and
           iudgements
           that
           God
           hath
           inflicted
           vpon
           vs
           in
           these
           few
           last
           yeares
           ,
           wee
           then
           haue
           iust
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           that
           God
           
           hath
           reserued
           vs
           to
           some
           more
           dangerous
           plagues
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           will
           by
           degrees
           strip
           and
           depriue
           vs
           of
           all
           his
           mercies
           .
           Wherefore
           least
           wee
           should
           take
           ouer-much
           offence
           at
           the
           prophanesse
           and
           hypocrisie
           of
           the
           mvltitude
           ,
           and
           hereby
           faile
           and
           shrinke
           in
           our
           holy
           courses
           and
           exercises
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           or
           else
           should
           deceiue
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           because
           wee
           reteine
           an
           outward
           forme
           and
           profession
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           because
           our
           outward
           tranquillitie
           &
           happinesse
           yet
           continueth
           :
           two
           points
           and
           conclusions
           must
           heedfully
           be
           considered
           of
           vs.
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           of
           sincere
           Christians
           and
           vndissembling
           Gospellers
           ,
           is
           very
           rare
           :
           they
           are
           in
           comparison
           of
           them
           that
           perish
           ,
           but
           a
           remnant
           ,
           a
           gleaning
           after
           the
           haruest
           or
           vintage
           ,
           a
           small
           flock
           ,
           one
           of
           a
           Tribe
           ,
           
           and
           two
           of
           a
           Citie
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           assertion
           most
           euidently
           appeareth
           in
           the
           time
           of
           any
           generall
           Apostacie
           and
           persecution
           ,
           1.
           
           Reg.
           19.
           14.
           
           Apoc.
           12.
           ver
           .
           5.
           and
           6.
           and
           chapt
           .
           13.
           ver
           .
           7.
           and
           8.
           and
           shall
           be
           made
           manifest
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           at
           Christ
           his
           second
           comming
           ,
           when
           he
           shal
           scarcely
           finde
           sauing
           faith
           vpon
           the
           earth
           .
           
             Luke
             .
             18.
             ver
          
           .
           7.
           8.
           
           Therfore
           we
           may
           not
           define
           and
           measure
           the
           truth
           of
           religion
           by
           the
           esteeme
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           erring
           multitude
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           make
           Gods
           word
           the
           onely
           rule
           and
           touchstone
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           life
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           auoiding
           and
           preuenting
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           which
           maketh
           vs
           odious
           both
           to
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           so
           much
           (
           in
           a
           curious
           humor
           )
           desire
           to
           know
           strange
           mysteries
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           that
           which
           most
           concerneth
           
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           good
           vse
           and
           apply
           of
           our
           knowledge
           .
           Againe
           ,
           wee
           must
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           and
           profession
           of
           religion
           ,
           propound
           to
           our selues
           no
           sinister
           ends
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           intend
           gaine
           but
           godlinesse
           ,
           not
           credit
           amongst
           men
           (
           onely
           )
           but
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           policie
           ,
           but
           piety
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           aduancing
           of
           our
           outward
           state
           ,
           but
           the
           amendment
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           and
           the
           saluation
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           and
           hereby
           we
           shall
           notably
           and
           vnfallibly
           distinguish
           our selues
           from
           all
           hypocrites
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           the
           woman
           in
           the
           Apocalips
           ,
           cloath
           our selues
           with
           the
           sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           tread
           the
           Moone
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           changeable
           and
           transitorie
           things
           vnder
           our
           feete
           ,
           and
           wee
           must
           with
           the
           wise
           Virgins
           ,
           
           whiles
           it
           is
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           saluation
           ,
           prouide
           our selues
           of
           the
           oyle
           of
           true
           saith
           ,
           get
           the
           garment
           of
           true
           holinesse
           and
           keepe
           it
           vndefiled
           ;
           and
           in
           hope
           and
           patience
           waite
           long
           ,
           and
           wish
           for
           ,
           the
           second
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           mariage
           shall
           be
           eternally
           solemnized
           betweene
           the
           Bridegroome
           and
           vs
           in
           the
           highest
           heauens
           .
           This
           doing
           we
           shall
           be
           happy
           and
           blessed
           here
           in
           hope
           and
           beginning
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           mortall
           life
           ended
           ,
           in
           act
           and
           perfection
           .
           And
           because
           ,
           next
           vnto
           the
           sacred
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           spirituall
           exercises
           of
           Christians
           ,
           the
           publishing
           of
           sound
           and
           elaborate
           treatises
           ,
           are
           a
           singular
           helpe
           and
           furtherance
           herevnto
           ,
           I
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           mediocritie
           of
           my
           skill
           )
           for
           the
           direction
           of
           those
           that
           be
           well
           disposed
           ,
           haue
           
           compiled
           and
           framed
           this
           small
           worke
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           because
           the
           argument
           of
           it
           so
           fitteth
           your
           affections
           ,
           being
           (
           generally
           )
           men
           of
           religion
           and
           conscience
           ,
           &
           instrumēts
           of
           good
           ,
           &
           because
           your
           liberal
           kindnesse
           &
           long
           continued
           beneficence
           hath
           bin
           so
           amply
           extended
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           doe
           most
           humbly
           and
           deuoutly
           dedicate
           it
           vnto
           you
           all
           ;
           most
           submissiuely
           ,
           beseeching
           you
           courteoussy
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           vse
           it
           for
           your
           edification
           and
           comfort
           .
           In
           assured
           expectation
           whereof
           ,
           I
           here
           take
           my
           leaue
           .
        
         
           The
           GOD
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           remember
           in
           goodnesse
           all
           your
           kindnesses
           shewed
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           vnto
           so
           many
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           fill
           you
           with
           all
           wisedome
           and
           spirituall
           vnderstanding
           ,
           make
           
           you
           fruitefull
           in
           all
           good
           workes
           ,
           prosper
           you
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           euerlastingly
           blessed
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Couentry
             .
             
               Ianu.
               1608.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             worships
             in
             
               all
               duty
               to
               command
            
             ,
             Thomas
             Drâx
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Venerabili
           &
           Doctissimo
           viro
           Domino
           Hintono
           sacrae
           Theologiae
           Doctori
           ,
           Couentriae
           Archidiacono
           &
           Michaelis
           ecclesiae
           pastori
           vigilantissimo
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           CVm
           totum
           &
           beneficentissimū
           Maecenatum
           meorum
           ordinem
           ,
           iustissimis
           de
           causis
           ,
           compellare
           &
           salutare
           ausus
           sim
           ;
           non
           committendum
           putaui
           ,
           vt
           te
           (
           vir
           verè
           obseruande
           )
           meum
           ●ingularem
           Patronum
           &
           perueterem
           amicum
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           praeterirem
           .
           Malo
           igitur
           importunus
           quàm
           ingratus
           videri
           ,
           &
           libelluli
           vestibulo
           (
           licet
           menùs
           decorè
           )
           aliquid
           adiicere
           ,
           quaém
           de
           officio
           meo
           tantillum
           imminuere
           .
           Huc
           addatur
           etiam
           ,
           quòd
           argumenti
           vsus
           &
           praestantia
           ,
           tua
           magna
           in
           ecclesia
           ,
           existimatio
           &
           authoritas
           ,
           &
           tui
           iudicii
           non
           tam
           exquisiti
           quàm
           candidi
           expectatio
           ,
           me
           (
           alioqui
           
           ●b
           invitum
           )
           ad
           te
           alloqu●●dum
           ,
           a●●iciunt
           ●
           inu●tant
           .
           Quocirca
           〈◊〉
           etiam
           digni●●ti
           ,
           idque
           ,
           meritissimo
           ▪
           has
           meas
           qualescunque
           comn●e
           tationes
           ,
           consecrodedicoque
           .
           ●e
           ideo
           subiectissimè
           &
           demisissimè
           ●ro
           ,
           vt
           eas
           in
           optimam
           partem
           interpreteris
           ,
           tuamque
           erga
           me
           beneuolenti●m
           retineas
           &
           confirmes
           .
           Sed
           de
           tuae
           propitiae
           voluntatis
           propensione
           nequaquam
           dubitans
           &
           quia
           molestus
           esse
           nolim
           ,
           h●c
           sanè
           dicendi
           ,
           at
           te
           diligendi
           finem
           numquam
           fac●o
           .
           Christus
           opt
           :
           Max
           :
           pastorum
           princeps
           ,
           te
           quàm
           diutissimè
           valentem
           &
           vigentem
           conserue●
           ,
           〈◊〉
           sacrum
           mi●isterium
           prosperet
           ,
           tuam
           ecclesiasticam
           praefecturam
           dirigat
           ,
           teque
           tandem
           summa
           &
           sancta
           senectute
           confectum
           ,
           in
           sempiternae
           be●titudinis
           portum
           &
           paradisum
           perducat
           .
        
         
           
             Couentriae
             ,
             
               Ian.
               1.
               1608.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tuae
               dignitatis
               studiosissimus
            
             Thomas
             Drâx
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Lambes
           Spouse
           ,
           or
           the
           Heauenly
           Bride
           .
        
         
           
             Math.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             that
             were
             ready
             went
             with
             him
             to
             the
             wedding
             ,
             and
             the
             gate
             was
             shut
             .
          
        
         
           
             OVr
             Sauiour
             Christ
             the
             onely
             head
             &
             Br●de-groome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hauing
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             allegorie
             ,
             vnder
             the
             metaphoricall
             &
             borrowed
             termes
             of
             
               Wise
               Virgins
            
             ,
             that
             were
             inwardly
             called
             ,
             furnished
             with
             sauing
             faith
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             watchfully
             expected
             his
             comming
             :
             and
             vnder
             the
             appellation
             of
             
               Fool●sh
               virgins
            
             ,
             that
             were
             hypocrites
             and
             temporizers
             ,
             called
             onely
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             contenting
             themselues
             with
             the
             outward
             profession
             and
             blaze
             
             of
             faith
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             the
             pith
             and
             substance
             whereof
             they
             wanted
             ,
             described
             and
             depainted
             vnto
             vs
             the
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             (
             wherein
             amongst
             the
             beleeuers
             are
             intermingled
             hypocrits
             ,
             and
             onely
             seeming
             Christians
             )
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             tenth
             verse
             set
             downe
             their
             contrary
             euents
             and
             iudgements
             :
             for
             the
             
               Wise
               Virgins
            
             ,
             the
             sincere
             and
             vndissembling
             Christians
             
               went
               with
               Christ
               to
               the
               wedding
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             receiued
             into
             heaven
             ,
             &
             vnto
             the
             immediate
             fellowship
             &
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             
               foolish
               virgins
            
             ,
             voide
             and
             destitute
             of
             iustifying
             faith
             and
             inward
             holinesse
             ,
             
               were
               shut
               out
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             debarred
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             consequently
             adiudged
             and
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
             Wherevpon
             our
             Sauiour
             exhorteth
             all
             men
             
               to
               watch
            
             ,
             and
             carefully
             to
             waite
             for
             his
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             :
             least
             being
             vnready
             at
             his
             comming
             ,
             they
             be
             shut
             out
             from
             the
             heauenly
             marriage
             :
             vnto
             which
             dutie
             they
             are
             so
             much
             more
             to
             attend
             ,
             because
             that
             
               they
               know
               not
               
               the
               day
               ,
               nor
               the
               houre
               wherein
               hee
               will
               come
            
             ;
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             dependance
             and
             order
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             Now
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             and
             diuersity
             of
             persons
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               wise
               virgins
               ,
               and
               the
               foolish
               ,
            
             their
             diuers
             and
             different
             euents
             and
             iudgements
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             obserued
             and
             handled
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               wise
               virgins
            
             ,
             three
             heads
             or
             points
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             First
             their
             contract
             with
             Christ
             (
             in
             these
             words
             )
             
               wise
               virgins
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             their
             readinesse
             and
             fitnesse
             therevnto
             in
             these
             termes
             ,
             
               they
               that
               were
               ready
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             marriage
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Went
               with
               him
               to
               the
               wedding
               .
            
             Of
             all
             these
             points
             I
             will
             speake
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             (
             
               God
               assisting
            
             )
             proceed
             to
             propound
             and
             handle
             the
             most
             different
             estate
             &
             iudgment
             of
             the
             foolish
             virgins
             .
             In
             the
             cōtract
             diuers
             points
             are
             contained
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             contract
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             forme
             &
             nature
             of
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             the
             benefits
             &
             prerogatiues
             of
             it
             :
             lastly
             the
             vses
             of
             the
             doctrin
             .
          
           
           
             Touching
             the
             contract
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             contract
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             and
             demonstrable
             by
             sundry
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Lord
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Esaias
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             vnto
             Ezechies
             to
             comfort
             him
             and
             his
             people
             against
             the
             blasphemies
             and
             threatning
             speeches
             of
             
               railing
               Rabsaketh
            
             ,
             the
             seruant
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Assur
             thus
             stileth
             and
             saluteth
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             the
             word
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             against
             him
             .
             
               The
               virgin
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               Syon
               hath
               despised
               thee
               ,
               and
               laughed
               thee
               to
               scorne
               ;
               the
               daughter
               of
               Ierusalem
               hath
               shaken
               her
               head
               at
               thee
               ,
               Isay.
            
             57.
             22.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             distinguished
             and
             adorned
             with
             the
             title
             of
             Virgin.
             Because
             shee
             was
             consecrated
             and
             espoused
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             true
             worship
             ;
             as
             a
             virgin
             to
             her
             onely
             bridegroome
             or
             husband
             .
             Likewise
             Psal.
             45.
             10.
             
             Hearken
             
               O
               daughter
            
             and
             consider
             &
             incline
             thine
             eare
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             shall
             the
             King
             haue
             pleasure
             in
             thy
             beauty
             
               for
               hee
               is
               thy
               Lord
               and
               worship
               thou
               him
               .
            
             Heere
             Solomon
             
             representeth
             Christ
             ,
             and
             King
             Pharaoes
             daughter
             that
             was
             married
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             espoused
             and
             affianced
             to
             Christ.
             Thirdly
             the
             Lord
             by
             Hosea
             speaketh
             ;
             
               I
               will
               marry
               thee
               vnto
               me
               for
               euer
               ,
               I
               will
               marry
               thee
               vnto
               mee
               in
               faithfulnesse
               .
            
             Hos.
             2.
             19.
             20.
             
             In
             the
             Canticl●s
             ,
             the
             Church
             by
             force
             of
             this
             contract
             maketh
             claime
             to
             Christ
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               My
               beloued
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Cant.
             2.
             16.
             
             Paul
             shewing
             his
             vnfeigned
             affection
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             who
             in
             part
             (
             missed
             by
             false
             Apostles
             )
             began
             without
             cause
             to
             distaste
             him
             ,
             maketh
             this
             protestation
             .
             
               I
               am
               iealous
               ouer
               you
               with
               a
               godly
               iealousie
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               prepared
               you
               for
               one
            
             husband
             
               to
               present
               you
               as
               a
               pure
               virgin
               to
               Christ.
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Apocalyps
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             
               Virgins
               that
               are
               not
               defiled
               with
               women
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             14.
             4.
             and
             the
             
               Lambes
               Wife
               or
               Brid●
            
             .
             Chap.
             19.
             7.
             and
             Chap.
             21.
             2
             
             ▪
             All
             these
             places
             euince
             and
             demo●strate
             a
             spirituall
             coniunction
             and
             contract
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             elect
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             not
             to
             dwell
             long
             vpon
             
             authorities
             ,
             Saint
             Iohn
             most
             notably
             &
             manifestly
             in
             the
             allegorie
             of
             the
             Vine
             and
             the
             branches
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             shadoweth
             and
             setteth
             out
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             coniunction
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Vine
             doth
             yeeld
             and
             communicate
             life
             and
             nourishment
             to
             the
             branches
             ,
             and
             the
             branches
             receiue
             and
             partake
             it
             from
             the
             Vine
             :
             so
             Christ
             the
             noble
             Vine
             ,
             that
             hath
             life
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             ,
             doth
             infuse
             and
             communicate
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             comfort
             and
             grace
             vnto
             his
             seuerall
             members
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             being
             ingrafted
             into
             him
             ,
             draweth
             and
             receiueth
             the
             same
             from
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             and
             instrument
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             therefore
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             consisting
             aswell
             of
             marryed
             persons
             as
             vnmarried
             ,
             yea
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             in
             all
             times
             and
             ages
             of
             those
             that
             bee
             marryed
             ;
             thus
             the
             holye
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             experience
             and
             practise
             of
             all
             pure
             and
             holye
             Churches
             doe
             testifie
             ;
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             sound
             
             faith
             onely
             ,
             and
             firme
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sincere
             loue
             ;
             stiled
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Virgins
             :
             it
             serueth
             to
             check
             and
             condemne
             the
             error
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             from
             these
             and
             like
             places
             of
             Scripture
             taketh
             occasion
             ,
             and
             would
             needs
             prooue
             ,
             that
             virginitie
             and
             single
             life
             ,
             is
             a
             state
             in
             it selfe
             farre
             more
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             before
             God
             thē
             mariage
             ,
             yea
             that
             it
             is
             meritorious
             and
             a
             type
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             eternall
             life
             ▪
             and
             here-vpon
             they
             forbid
             their
             Bishoppes
             ,
             Ptiests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Monkes
             ,
             Iesuits
             ,
             &c.
             to
             marry
             ,
             tollerating
             notwithstanding
             and
             allowing
             the
             Stewes
             ,
             concubines
             ,
             hatlots
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             vncleannesse
             .
             They
             vrge
             and
             commend
             Virginity
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             conscience
             and
             equity
             ,
             as
             the
             theefe
             doth
             truth
             ,
             the
             drunken
             man
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             the
             glutton
             abstinence
             .
             For
             it
             is
             notoriously
             knowne
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             onely
             what
             vnchaste
             hearts
             they
             carry
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             lusts
             they
             burne
             ;
             but
             how
             filthily
             they
             liue
             ,
             that
             amongst
             the
             rest
             would
             be
             accounted
             the
             most
             holy
             &
             exquisite
             .
          
           
           
             But
             briefly
             to
             refute
             their
             error
             ,
             wee
             thus
             prooue
             ,
             that
             virginity
             is
             not
             a
             state
             more
             holy
             in
             it selfe
             before
             God
             then
             marriage
             ,
             much
             lesse
             meritorious
             .
             First
             God
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             allowed
             and
             permitted
             marriage
             to
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Patria●kes
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Euangelists
             and
             Ministers
             ▪
             aswell
             as
             any
             others
             .
             If
             there
             had
             beene
             any
             vnholinesse
             in
             their
             marriage
             ,
             or
             virginity
             estate
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             incomparably
             better
             or
             more
             necessary
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             wisedome
             would
             haue
             otherwise
             ordered
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             marriage
             is
             honorable
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             it
             hath
             his
             chastity
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             medicine
             of
             incontinence
             ,
             the
             meane
             to
             preserue
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             seminary
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             therefore
             in
             it selfe
             not
             inferiour
             to
             a
             single
             life
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             single
             life
             were
             so
             holy
             and
             meritorious
             a
             state
             before
             GOD
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             then
             all
             vnmarried
             persons
             should
             be
             so
             .
             But
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Absolon
               ,
               Adoniah
            
             ,
             &
             Iudas
             ,
             &c.
             euince
             the
             contrarye
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             
             should
             bee
             without
             the
             least
             taint
             of
             concupiscence
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             would
             auerre
             and
             auouch
             it
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             albeit
             virginity
             and
             single
             life
             in
             times
             of
             generall
             persecution
             be
             more
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             and
             more
             conuenient
             then
             marriage
             ;
             yet
             then
             Paul
             rather
             wisheth
             that
             all
             men
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             present
             were
             such
             ,
             then
             commandeth
             and
             inioyneth
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             7.
             
             For
             he
             leauerh
             them
             to
             their
             liberties
             ▪
             And
             this
             occurrence
             of
             affliction
             and
             trouble
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             a
             principall
             cause
             why
             Bishops
             &
             Ministers
             so
             sparingly
             were
             married
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             church
             ,
             for
             some
             200
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             decease
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             conclude
             with
             Saint
             Augustine
             ;
             
               Melius
               est
               humile
               coniugium
               ,
               quàm
               superba
               virginitas
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Virgin
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             sound
             faith
             ,
             and
             pure
             affection
             to
             Christ
             :
             wee
             are
             first
             admonished
             hereby
             to
             beware
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             shunne
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             plague
             or
             poison
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             the
             dangerous
             and
             damnable
             
             errous
             and
             heresies
             of
             al
             
               Papists
               ,
               Turkes
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Schismatikes
               ,
               P●gans
               &
               ●
               .
            
             For
             these
             like
             a
             gangrene
             &
             cankar
             eate
             into
             &
             corrupt
             our
             soules
             ,
             they
             put
             out
             the
             light
             of
             our
             vnderstanding
             and
             wound
             the
             vitall
             parts
             of
             spirituall
             life
             .
             Mathew
             6.
             23.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             vers
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             Apoc.
             13.
             verse
             7.
             and
             8.
             2.
             
             Thessa
             2.
             vers
             .
             9
             and
             10.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             wee
             must
             entirely
             and
             vnfainedly
             
               loue
               Christ.
            
             Ioh
             21.
             
             Hee
             must
             be
             our
             loue
             as
             Ignatius
             saith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             that
             
               Christ
               his
               loue
               was
               crucified
            
             :
             he
             alone
             must
             haue
             our
             hearts
             .
             Pro.
             23.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             account
             al
             things
             but
             losse
             and
             dung
             in
             comparison
             of
             gayning
             him
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
             Hee
             is
             the
             pretious
             margarite
             or
             pearle
             ,
             wee
             must
             sell
             all
             that
             we
             haue
             to
             purchase
             it
             .
             Mat.
             13.
             46.
             
             Finally
             our
             loue
             or
             affection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             his
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             must
             bee
             so
             feruent
             ,
             so
             fi●y
             and
             so
             vehement
             
               that
               no
               water
               should
               quench
               it
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             floudes
             drowne
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             greatly
             contemne
             al
             substāce
             in
             respect
             of
             it
             .
             Cant.
             8
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
           
             This
             meeteth
             with
             those
             that
             haue
             a
             forme
             and
             shew
             of
             godlines
             ;
             
             yet
             they
             would
             serue
             God
             and
             Mammon
             ,
             two
             cōtrary
             maisters
             if
             they
             be
             worldlings
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             be
             licentious
             ,
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
               louers
               of
               pleasures
               more
               then
               God.
            
             Wherfore
             let
             vs
             auoide
             all
             hipocrisie
             and
             loue
             Christ
             sincerely
             ,
             for
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             is
             simple
             &
             sincere
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             loue
             and
             workes
             ,
             towards
             vs
             ,
             so
             let
             vs
             labor
             in
             some
             good
             conformity
             to
             behaue
             and
             carry
             our selues
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             touching
             the
             first
             branch
             viz.
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             contract
             and
             of
             the
             vses
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               second
            
             point
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             spiritual
             cōtract
             or
             vnion
             ,
             is
             the
             
               definition
               ,
               nature
               and
               forme
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             contract
             therfore
             is
             that
             mistical
             &
             spiritual
             ,
             yet
             real
             &
             substantial
             vnion
             &
             coniunction
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             one
             flesh
             ,
             and
             by
             special
             compact
             &
             consent
             haue
             right
             &
             interest
             one
             in
             another
             ,
             yea
             &
             abide
             and
             dwel
             one
             in
             an
             other
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             clearing
             and
             manifestation
             hereof
             ▪
             three
             particulars
             are
             to
             bee
             handled
             ,
             first
             that
             this
             coniunction
             is
             onely
             spirituall
             ,
             not
             naturall
             ,
             or
             carnall
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             reall
             and
             substantiall
             ,
             and
             lastly
             the
             order
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             touched
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             mysticall
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             first
             because
             the
             persons
             betweene
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             
               viz.
               Christ
            
             (
             as
             man
             )
             and
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             are
             farre
             distant
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             bee
             any
             naturall
             or
             carnall
             coniunction
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             meanes
             and
             manner
             of
             working
             it
             are
             spirituall
             ,
             it
             needs
             must
             be
             spirituall
             also
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             wrought
             &
             effected
             not
             by
             nerues
             ,
             bonds
             ,
             ●inews
             ,
             as
             this
             naturall
             coniunction
             betweene
             the
             body
             and
             the
             soule
             is
             caused
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             sendeth
             from
             heauen
             into
             vs
             ;
             and
             by
             our
             faith
             ,
             stirred
             vp
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             whereby
             we
             send
             it
             vp
             againe
             to
             him
             :
             so
             that
             this
             coniunction
             must
             needs
             bee
             as
             spirituall
             ,
             so
             relatiue
             and
             mutuall
             .
             First
             therefore
             that
             Christ
             
             sendeth
             his
             spirit
             into
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             his
             manhood
             ,
             and
             filleth
             it
             with
             all
             graces
             aboue
             measure
             ,
             is
             deriued
             thence
             and
             dwelleth
             in
             all
             the
             true
             members
             ,
             raising
             vp
             and
             working
             in
             vs
             faith
             and
             strength
             whereby
             we
             apprehend
             him
             ▪
             loue
             whereby
             wee
             affect
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             needfull
             for
             euery
             mans
             saluation
             ,
             it
             is
             pregnantly
             prooued
             by
             these
             places
             of
             scripture
             following
             ▪
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               Hee
               giueth
               vs
               of
               his
               spirit
               and
               hereby
               wee
               know
               that
               he
               dwelleth
               in
               vs
               and
               we
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Iohn
             4.
             14.
             
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             sonne
             into
             our
             hearts
             which
             crieth
             Abba
             father
             Gal.
             46.
             
             Lastly
             the
             church
             is
             the
             
               habitation
               of
               God.
            
             Eph.
             2.
             22.
             and
             the
             temple
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             
             Secondly
             our
             faith
             ascendeth
             vp
             to
             Christ.
             Acts.
             7.
             56.
             doth
             incorporate
             vs
             into
             him
             .
             Ephes.
             3.
             12.
             17.
             and
             hereby
             wee
             both
             liue
             and
             dwell
             in
             him
             ,
             Galath
             .
             2.
             20.
             
             But
             this
             our
             faith
             is
             spirituall
             and
             inuisible
             ,
             for
             wee
             walke
             by
             faith
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
             And
             faith
             is
             the
             
             ground
             of
             things
             that
             are
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             euidence
             of
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             But
             some
             perhaps
             will
             obiect
             ,
             that
             wee
             feed
             vpon
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             indeed
             eate
             his
             flesh
             &
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             .
             Iohn
             .
             6.
             55.
             56.
             
             Ergo
             our
             vnion
             is
             not
             spirituall
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Albeit
             ,
             wee
             really
             ,
             corporally
             and
             substantially
             receiue
             ,
             partake
             of
             ,
             and
             eare
             the
             elements
             and
             outward
             signes
             ,
             namely
             the
             bread
             &
             the
             wine
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             institution
             in
             memory
             and
             representation
             of
             his
             body
             broken
             and
             his
             bloud
             shed
             ,
             and
             yet
             wee
             receiue
             and
             feede
             vpon
             Christ
             by
             faith
             .
             For
             not
             euery
             one
             that
             eateth
             the
             bread
             and
             drinketh
             the
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             doth
             feede
             vpon
             Christ
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             true
             beleeuers
             ;
             who
             feed
             of
             him
             both
             in
             the
             Sacramēt
             and
             also
             out
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             may
             appeare
             .
             Ioh.
             6.
             17.
             51.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             as
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             
               did
               all
               eate
            
             the
             same
             spiritual
             meate
             (
             that
             we
             do
             )
             and
             drinke
             the
             
             same
             spirituall
             drinke
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             it
             onely
             by
             faith
             ,
             which
             apprehendeth
             things
             to
             come
             as
             present
             ,
             (
             for
             Christ
             was
             not
             then
             incarnate
             ,
             much
             lesse
             was
             he
             dead
             ,
             )
             euen
             so
             we
             receiue
             and
             partake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             and
             not
             carnally
             and
             substantiallye
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             imagine
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             Christ
             is
             now
             in
             heauen
             &
             there
             contayned
             ,
             
             and
             his
             body
             there
             glorified
             ,
             therfore
             cannot
             he
             be
             eaten
             carnally
             ,
             corporally
             ,
             substantially
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             many
             millions
             of
             miles
             distant
             hence
             .
             Secondly
             
               His
               body
               is
               impassible
            
             &
             not
             subiect
             to
             any
             such
             indignities
             .
             Thirdly
             then
             Iudas
             and
             all
             reprobate
             and
             wicked
             men
             who
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
             should
             bee
             saued
             ,
             
               for
               they
               that
               eate
               of
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               liue
               for
               euer
               .
            
             Ioh.
             5.
             57.
             
             They
             that
             eate
             his
             flesh
             &
             drinke
             his
             bloud
             dwell
             in
             him
             &
             he
             in
             them
             .
             vers
             .
             56.
             
             But
             they
             doe
             not
             feede
             vpon
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             because
             they
             want
             the
             mouth
             and
             
             stomack
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             receiue
             and
             digest
             it
             .
             Iohn
             .
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             elements
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             retaine
             both
             their
             names
             and
             natures
             ,
             euen
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             as
             is
             perspicuous
             and
             euident
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             26.
             27.
             28.
             29.
             
             And
             herevnto
             accord
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
            
             yea
             and
             some
             of
             later
             times
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             Gela●ius
             and
             Bertram
             .
          
           
             Ergo.
             Christ
             is
             not
             there
             bodily
             present
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             conuerted
             substantially
             and
             really
             into
             his
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
             therefore
             as
             the
             absurd
             doctrine
             of
             transubstantiation
             is
             an
             inuention
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             and
             here
             ouerthrowne
             :
             so
             must
             it
             needs
             also
             follow
             that
             our
             coniunction
             with
             him
             in
             this
             mortalitie
             must
             needs
             bee
             altother
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             diffinition
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             albeit
             this
             contract
             and
             vnion
             is
             not
             feigned
             ,
             supposed
             ,
             imagined
             ,
             or
             by
             touching
             
             and
             commixion
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             true
             ,
             a
             reall
             and
             a
             substantiall
             vnion
             ,
             for
             wee
             are
             substantially
             vnited
             to
             him
             ;
             our
             body
             ,
             to
             his
             body
             ,
             our
             soule
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             our
             whole
             person
             to
             his
             whole
             person
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               and
               bone
               of
               his
               bones
               .
            
             Eph.
             5.
             30.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             Adams
             whole
             person
             was
             really
             and
             substantially
             coupled
             with
             the
             whole
             person
             of
             Eue.
             So
             is
             it
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             is
             the
             head
             and
             we
             the
             members
             ,
             hee
             is
             the
             husband
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             wife
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             that
             this
             contract
             and
             vnion
             is
             reall
             and
             substantiall
             ,
             
             it
             is
             also
             indissoluble
             and
             eternall
             .
             For
             first
             the
             Lord
             saith
             by
             Hosea
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             )
             
               I
               will
               marry
               thee
               vnto
               mee
               for
               euer
               .
            
             Secondly
             Christ
             his
             power
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             take
             any
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             28.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             his
             loue
             is
             constant
             ,
             whom
             hee
             loueth
             hee
             loueth
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Iohn
             13.
             3.
             
             Fourthly
             the
             sauing
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             the
             proper
             endowments
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             are
             without
             repentance
             and
             irreuocable
             .
             
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             Christ
             is
             an
             effectual
             and
             continuall
             mediator
             vnto
             God
             his
             Heauenly
             Father
             for
             them
             .
             Luke
             .
             22.
             32.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             if
             any
             true
             and
             liuely
             member
             of
             Christs
             body
             should
             bee
             lost
             ,
             then
             either
             Christ
             should
             want
             either
             power
             ,
             loue
             ,
             or
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             preserue
             and
             saue
             it
             ,
             but
             hee
             wanteth
             none
             of
             them
             :
             or
             els
             his
             body
             should
             be
             maymed
             and
             vnperfect
             ,
             which
             can
             neuer
             bee
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               his
               fulnesse
            
             .
             Ephesians
             .
             1.
             23.
             and
             hee
             will
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             make
             it
             vnto
             himselfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             
               Without
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             Eph.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Therefore
             let
             euery
             man
             trie
             by
             the
             touch-stone
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             whether
             he
             feele
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             lightning
             and
             renuing
             him
             ,
             and
             faith
             purging
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             firmely
             apprehending
             and
             applying
             Christ
             withall
             his
             benefits
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             hee
             finde
             himselfe
             in
             this
             estate
             let
             him
             thanke
             GOD
             and
             by
             the
             continuall
             
             and
             serious
             vse
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             prayer
             and
             practise
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             maintaine
             and
             confirme
             it
             ,
             for
             doubtlesse
             hee
             is
             a
             true
             member
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             ingrafted
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             thus
             continue
             for
             euer
             .
             For
             these
             are
             not
             the
             workes
             of
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             meere
             Nature
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             and
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               thing
            
             in
             the
             deffinition
             to
             be
             explained
             is
             the
             
               Order
               of
               the
               vnion
            
             ,
             touching
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             note
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             first
             vnited
             vnto
             the
             body
             and
             flesh
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             Secondly
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             his
             God-head
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             his
             whole
             person
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             commonly
             speake
             of
             first
             ,
             &
             propound
             Christs
             humanity
             vnto
             vs
             and
             afterward
             his
             deity
             .
             Rom.
             1.
             verse
             3.
             and
             4.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             5.
             and
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             herof
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             bee
             vnited
             vnto
             his
             deity
             but
             by
             his
             flesh
             ,
             wherin
             hee
             wrought
             our
             redemption
             ,
             for
             the
             humane
             Nature
             
             of
             Christ
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             doore
             to
             let
             vs
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             deitie
             ,
             and
             the
             conduict
             pipe
             of
             deity
             to
             conuey
             and
             deriue
             it
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             as
             in
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             the
             true-beleeuers
             doe
             by
             the
             outward
             signes
             and
             symboles
             as
             by
             instruments
             receiue
             the
             thing
             signified
             viz
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             :
             so
             they
             also
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             his
             humanity
             ,
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             God-head
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             vnited
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             :
             contract
             ,
             is
             the
             rare
             and
             royall
             benefits
             and
             prerogatiues
             ,
             that
             hereby
             flowe
             and
             redound
             vnto
             vs.
             First
             wee
             haue
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             merits
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             the
             foundation
             and
             beginning
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             and
             being
             :
             he
             is
             the
             roote
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             the
             plants
             ,
             he
             the
             Vine
             and
             wee
             the
             
               branches
               :
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               we
               all
               receiue
               grace
               for
               grace
               :
            
             finally
             ,
             
               we
               are
               in
               him
            
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             vnto
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             
               wisedome
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               and
               redemption
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             15.
             2.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             16.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
             Ier.
             2●
             .
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             being
             contracted
             vnto
             
             Christ
             our
             head
             and
             husband
             ,
             are
             interessed
             in
             and
             partakers
             of
             all
             his
             royalties
             and
             benefits
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             (
             the
             proportion
             and
             difference
             beweene
             the
             husband
             and
             the
             wife
             beting
             retained
             )
             for
             from
             the
             fountaine
             of
             his
             God-head
             and
             conduit
             of
             his
             humanity
             ,
             are
             deriued
             vnto
             us
             ,
             his
             righteousnes
             ;
             santification
             ,
             triumph
             ,
             glory
             .
             From
             Christ
             wee
             haue
             ,
             
               redemption
               through
               his
               blood
               ,
               euen
               remission
               of
               our
               sinnes
               according
               to
               his
               rich
               grace
               ,
            
             by
             his
             sufferings
             we
             are
             ●reed
             and
             deliuered
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             sinnes
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             &
             by
             his
             obedie●ce
             to
             the
             Law
             imputed
             to
             vs
             we
             are
             accepted
             as
             iust
             before
             God
             and
             fit
             for
             eternall
             life
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             21.
             
             Apoc.
             12.
             1
             ,
             Now
             what
             an
             vnspeakable
             benefit
             is
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             sinne
             draweth
             vpon
             vs
             all
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             plagues
             &
             can
             be
             by
             noe
             other
             meanes
             obtained
             then
             by
             our
             coniunction
             with
             him
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             communicating
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             vnion
             of
             nature
             ,
             we
             also
             (
             in
             some
             
             proportion
             and
             similitude
             are
             partakers
             of
             his
             
               propheticall
               ,
               priestly
               ,
               and
               Kingly
            
             Office.
             We
             are
             made
             prophets
             to
             confesse
             him
             and
             to
             teach
             and
             comfort
             others
             ,
             Priests
             to
             mortyfie
             sinne
             ,
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             ,
             to
             offer
             sacrifices
             of
             praise
             &
             thankesgiuing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             consecrate
             our selues
             ,
             soules
             and
             bodies
             wholy
             vnto
             him
             .
             Rom
             8.
             39.
             
             Apo.
             1.
             6.
             1.
             
             Peter
             .
             1.
             9.
             
             Wee
             are
             Kings
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             to
             ouercome
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             And
             here
             wee
             receiue
             that
             right
             in
             whole
             ,
             and
             dominion
             in
             part
             which
             we
             wholy
             lost
             in
             Adam
             .
             Math.
             19.
             28.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             all
             Plagues
             ,
             Aduersities
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Punishments
             ,
             are
             made
             but
             only
             temporary
             and
             fatherly
             corrections
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             tending
             to
             our
             correction
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             destruction
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             medicines
             to
             cure
             our
             infirmities
             and
             not
             meanes
             to
             increase
             our
             miseries
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             10.
             11.
             
             Pro.
             3.
             11.
             
             Apoc.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
           
             Fiftly
             wee
             haue
             all
             the
             Angells
             of
             GOD
             in
             this
             life
             for
             our
             good
             to
             attend
             vpon
             vs
             and
             to
             defend
             vs.
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             2.
             
             Kings
             .
             6.
             16.
             17.
             
             Psal.
             34
             7.
             
             And
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             especially
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             neere
             and
             admirable
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             our
             head
             and
             husband
             ,
             and
             because
             we
             are
             made
             kings
             to
             rule
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             &
             shal
             be
             superior
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             coniunction
             betwixt
             his
             nature
             and
             theirs
             as
             betweene
             his
             and
             ours
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             raigne
             as
             Kings
             with
             him
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             as
             the
             Saints
             shall
             ;
             Apoca.
             2
             verse
             .
             26.
             and
             Chap.
             3.
             verse
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Sixtly
             Satan
             cannot
             indite
             and
             condemne
             vs
             ,
             for
             as
             no
             man
             can
             sue
             the
             wife
             in
             the
             lawe
             ,
             the
             husband
             liuing
             and
             not
             giuing
             his
             consent
             ▪
             Soe
             CHRIST
             our
             husband
             liuing
             and
             alwaies
             iustifying
             vs
             ,
             who
             shall
             condemne
             vs
             ?
             Romans
             8.
             33.
             34.
             or
             who
             shall
             seperate
             vs
             from
             his
             loue
             ?
             verse
             .
             35.
             
          
           
           
             Lastly
             when
             the
             husband
             ,
             especially
             being
             a
             mighty
             Monarch
             is
             highly
             offended
             ,
             the
             wife
             may
             and
             hath
             free
             accesse
             vnto
             him
             when
             none
             other
             can
             or
             may
             haue
             the
             like
             liberty
             ;
             So
             may
             and
             hath
             the
             true
             Church
             free
             acces●e
             vnto
             Christ
             by
             praier
             when
             the
             wicked
             are
             debarred
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             cannot
             or
             dare
             not
             approch
             neere
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             benefits
             and
             priuileges
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             last
             place
             follow
             the
             manifold
             vses
             of
             this
             contract
             and
             vnion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             .
             First
             seeing
             our
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             is
             
               Reall
               and
               substantiall
            
             and
             continueth
             for
             euer
             ,
             (
             for
             we
             are
             made
             one
             flesh
             with
             him
             ,
             bone
             of
             his
             bones
             and
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             )
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             30.
             
             Ergo
             he
             still
             (
             albeit
             he
             be
             glorified
             )
             reteineth
             the
             essentiall
             parts
             of
             a
             true
             humaine
             body
             ,
             the
             quality
             is
             onely
             altered
             ,
             but
             the
             substance
             and
             dimentions
             remaine
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             we
             could
             haue
             no
             fellowshippe
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             our
             comfort
             should
             
             be
             rased
             and
             ruinated
             .
             And
             therefore
             here
             is
             condemned
             the
             absurd
             and
             grosse
             errour
             of
             them
             that
             defie
             Christs
             humanity
             by
             making
             it
             infinite
             ,
             omnipotent
             &
             knowing
             al
             things
             ,
             and
             ours
             only
             finite
             and
             circumscribed
             in
             power
             place
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             whereas
             betweene
             that
             which
             is
             finite
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             infinite
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             vnion
             and
             substantiall
             coniunction
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             we
             must
             labour
             &
             endeuor
             alwaies
             to
             continue
             in
             this
             vnion
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             departe
             an
             haires
             breadth
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             remayning
             and
             abiding
             in
             Christ
             wee
             finde
             all
             comfort
             ,
             refreshment
             and
             peace
             ;
             and
             being
             out
             of
             him
             we
             runne
             head-long
             into
             all
             euill
             ;
             for
             euen
             the
             Godly
             themselues
             ,
             being
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             but
             alittle
             ,
             feele
             themselues
             as
             it
             were
             tormented
             with
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
             Psalm
             .
             77.
             2.
             3.
             
             Iob.
             6.
             verse
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             beware
             of
             and
             shunne
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             errour
             ,
             atheisme
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             vncleanesse
             ,
             drunkenesse
             ,
             
             schisme
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             raigning
             sinnes
             whereby
             we
             dissolue
             and
             cut
             in
             sunder
             this
             vnion
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             misticall
             and
             straite
             coniunction
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             hee
             hath
             a
             simpathy
             and
             feeling
             of
             all
             their
             wants
             and
             miseries
             ,
             &
             though
             now
             he
             be
             exalted
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             glory
             in
             heauen
             yet
             doth
             he
             in
             nothing
             (
             as
             worldly
             men
             in
             their
             exaltation
             vsually
             forget
             &
             neglect
             their
             old
             &
             poore
             friends
             &
             acquaintance
             )
             remit
             and
             abate
             of
             his
             care
             and
             compassion
             towardes
             his
             poore
             and
             afflicted
             members
             in
             earth
             ,
             but
             hee
             succoureth
             them
             in
             all
             their
             extremities
             ,
             imputeth
             and
             rewardeth
             any
             good
             done
             vnto
             them
             as
             done
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             censureth
             and
             reuengeth
             the
             wrongs
             and
             indignities
             offered
             them
             as
             done
             to
             his
             owne
             person
             .
          
           
             Hence
             wee
             learne
             diuers
             lessons
             and
             duties
             .
             First
             we
             in
             all
             our
             afflictions
             and
             necessities
             must
             flee
             vnto
             him
             and
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             in
             confidence
             and
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             
             wee
             shall
             find
             rest
             vnto
             our
             soules
             and
             helpe
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
             Math.
             11.
             26.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             16.
             
             For
             as
             Philo
             said
             to
             the
             Iewes
             his
             country
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             find
             no
             fauour
             with
             Caius
             the
             Romaine
             Emperour
             )
             
               Vbi
               deficit
               humanum
               praesidium
               ,
               ibi
               necesse
               est
               inciperem
               diuinū
               auxilium
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             mans
             helpe
             fayleth
             ,
             there
             Gods
             must
             needs
             begin
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             wee
             must
             doe
             all
             possible
             good
             to
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             wee
             must
             comfort
             his
             bowells
             ,
             shew
             them
             all
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             supply
             their
             wants
             ,
             for
             then
             are
             we
             liuely
             and
             feeling
             members
             ,
             and
             Christ
             will
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             the
             comfort
             wee
             yeeld
             them
             ,
             and
             reward
             and
             regard
             it
             both
             in
             this
             life
             &
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             bee
             the
             offices
             of
             charity
             neuer
             so
             meane
             so
             they
             be
             vnfained
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             35.
             36.
             40.
             
             Luk.
             21.
             34
          
           
             Thirdly
             me
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             neuer
             grieue
             ,
             wrong
             ,
             vexe
             ,
             and
             persecute
             Gods
             deere
             seruants
             and
             saints
             ;
             for
             then
             wee
             doe
             but
             
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
               kick
               against
               the
               pricks
               ,
               touch
               the
               apple
               of
               GODS
               owne
               eye
               .
            
             Zacha.
             2.
             8.
             
             
               grieue
               hi
               :
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             procure
             to
             our selues
             many
             Iudgments
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             are
             and
             continue
             in
             the
             number
             of
             open
             &
             professed
             enemies
             we
             besides
             temporall
             plagues
             most
             iustly
             ,
             draw
             vpon
             our selues
             eternall
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             vse
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             
               ioynd
               and
               united
               to
               Christ
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               good
               workes
               ,
            
             we
             wust
             contend
             and
             endeuour
             to
             conforme
             our selues
             to
             his
             example
             and
             bring
             forth
             timely
             and
             plentifull
             fruits
             of
             piety
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             iustice
             .
             Phil.
             1.
             11.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             14
             
             Psal.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             section
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             were
             ready
             .
          
           
             NOw
             (
             as
             order
             requireth
             )
             we
             are
             to
             treat
             and
             dispute
             of
             the
             fitnesse
             &
             preparation
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             is
             required
             of
             ●hem
             against
             his
             second
             comming
             :
             For
             as
             these
             wise
             Virgins
             were
             before-hand
             prepared
             in
             faith
             ,
             grounded
             only
             vpon
             the
             scriptures
             and
             relying
             vpon
             
             Christs
             only
             merits
             ,
             in
             feruent
             loue
             and
             sincere
             affection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             hearty
             desire
             and
             earnest
             expectation
             of
             his
             comming
             :
             so
             must
             we
             also
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             be
             assured
             of
             our
             contract
             and
             vnion
             which
             Christ
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             enioy
             his
             glorious
             presence
             and
             haue
             perfect
             fellowshippe
             with
             him
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             trimme
             prepare
             and
             make
             ready
             our selues
             against
             the
             solemnization
             of
             the
             marriage
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             ;
             
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Lambe
               is
               come
               and
               the
               bride
               hath
               made
               her selfe
               ready
               .
            
             Apo.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             they
             are
             presented
             as
             a
             chast
             Virgin
             vnto
             one
             husband
             Iesus
             Christ.
             The
             truth
             and
             necessity
             of
             this
             preparation
             is
             plainely
             and
             plentifully
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             whether
             we
             r●spect
             Christ
             as
             the
             princypall
             and
             inward
             trimmer
             of
             the
             Bride
             ,
             or
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             word
             as
             his
             agents
             and
             instruments
             ,
             or
             the
             B●ide
             her selfe
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             subiect
             of
             it
             .
             First
             Christ
             trimmeth
             his
             spouse
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             therfore
             the
             holy
             company
             of
             his
             elect
             are
             sayd
             to
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             
               prepared
               as
               a
               Bride
               trimmed
               for
               her
               husband
               .
            
             Apoc.
             21.
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             purged
             from
             all
             corruption
             ,
             GOD
             through
             Christ
             doth
             make
             vs
             meete
             to
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             
               of
               the
               saints
               in
               light
            
             .
             Col.
             7.
             12.
             
             Christ
             sanctifieth
             &
             clenseth
             
               his
               Church
               by
               the
               Washing
               of
               water
               through
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               it
               vnto
               himselfe
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinckle
               &c.
               
            
             Eph.
             5
             ,
             26
             ,
             and
             27.
             
             The
             graces
             that
             Christ
             bestoweth
             vpon
             her
             are
             as
             chaines
             to
             adorne
             her
             ,
             as
             Myrrh
             ,
             Incense
             and
             the
             spices
             of
             the
             Merchants
             to
             persume
             her
             ,
             as
             Purple
             and
             Skarletto
             clothe
             her
             ,
             &
             as
             pretious
             Iewels
             to
             beautifie
             &
             enrich
             her
             ,
             finally
             shee
             as
             Queene
             standeth
             ,
             
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               in
               a
               vesture
               of
               the
               gold
               of
               Ophir
               ,
            
             Psalme
             45
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             More
             particularly
             Christ
             trimmeth
             and
             prepareth
             his
             spouse
             .
             First
             by
             offering
             and
             affording
             vnto
             her
             the
             means
             and
             ministery
             of
             grace
             and
             saluation
             ,
             as
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             
             Ephesians
             4
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Mathew
             28
             ,
             19.
             1.
             
             Corinthi
             .
             1
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Herevnto
             may
             be
             added
             troubles
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             albeit
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             they
             bee
             euils
             and
             plagues
             for
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             the
             quality
             and
             property
             being
             altered
             by
             Christ
             his
             death
             ;
             they
             are
             made
             meanes
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             
               medicines
               to
               purge
               vs
               ,
               sowre
               sauce
               to
               make
               vs
               to
               relish
               better
               the
               Heauenly
               foode
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               bridles
               to
               curbe
               and
               restraine
               vs
               from
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             spirituall
             directers
             to
             guide
             vs
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             Christ
             trimmeth
             his
             spouse
             by
             the
             continual
             and
             effectual
             in
             working
             and
             efficacy
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
             For
             without
             this
             all
             the
             outward
             meanes
             should
             bee
             onelie
             for
             conuictment
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             more
             iust
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             conuersion
             or
             consolation
             )
             for
             by
             it
             hee
             alone
             giueth
             the
             encrease
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             hereby
             
               he
               epeneth
               mēs
               vnderstanding
               to
               vnderstād
               the
               scriptures
               ,
            
             Lu.
             24.
             ve
             .
             32.
             he
             openeth
             
             their
             hearts
             (
             as
             hee
             did
             Lydias
             )
             to
             attend
             vnto
             good
             doctrine
             .
             Acts
             16.
             ver
             ,
             14
             ,
             he
             cōuerteth
             their
             hearts
             as
             he
             did
             the
             heart
             of
             Cornelius
             :
             &
             all
             that
             heard
             the
             words
             with
             him
             .
             Ac.
             10.
             ve
             .
             44
             ,
             hereby
             he
             leadeth
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             .
             Iohn
             16.
             13
             ,
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             16
             ,
             he
             regenerateth
             them
             .
             Ioh.
             3.
             5.
             
             &
             .
             8
             finally
             he
             comforteth
             &
             strengtheneth
             them
             .
             Ioh.
             16.
             8
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             the
             principall
             in
             trimming
             and
             preparing
             the
             Church
             
               his
               spouse
            
             ,
             and
             that
             vnlesse
             hee
             giue
             grace
             and
             successe
             al
             other
             meanes
             (
             albeit
             neuer
             so
             good
             &
             holy
             )
             be
             vaine
             and
             frustrate
             ,
             it
             must
             teach
             ernestly
             and
             continually
             by
             praier
             ,
             to
             desire
             and
             entreat
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             prepare
             vs
             :
             to
             make
             vs
             meet
             for
             his
             kindome
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             ministery
             of
             his
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             good
             means
             profitable
             and
             effectual
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             &
             herein
             wee
             must
             say
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Cantikles
             ,
             
               arise
               O
               North
               and
               come
               O
               South
               ,
               and
               blowe
               on
               my
               garden
               ,
               that
               the
               spices
               thereof
               may
               flow
               out
               :
               and
            
             (
             then
             )
             
               let
               my
               beloued
               come
               to
               his
               garden
               ,
               and
               eate
               
               his
               pleasat
               fruite
               .
            
             Cātickles
             4.
             v.
             the
             16.
             
             The
             instrumentall
             trimmers
             ,
             adorners
             of
             the
             Bride
             are
             specially
             and
             most
             singularly
             ,
             the
             ministers
             and
             Preachers
             of
             the
             word
             .
             For
             these
             doe
             with
             Paul
             labour
             to
             present
             their
             congregation
             
               as
               a
               chast
               Virgin
            
             vnto
             one
             hul
             band
             lesus
             Christ
             2.
             cor
             .
             vers
             1.
             2.
             
             They
             haue
             the
             ministery
             and
             embassie
             of
             reconciliation
             committed
             vnto
             them
             .
             2.
             cor
             .
             5.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             They
             are
             the
             Preachers
             of
             faith
             &
             repentance
             Mark.
             1.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             Math.
             3
             2.
             
             Act.
             26.
             20.
             
             They
             haue
             the
             keyes
             and
             authority
             subordinatly
             vnder
             Christ
             to
             binde
             and
             to
             loose
             ,
             to
             remit
             and
             to
             retaine
             .
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             Ioh.
             20.
             ver
             .
             23.
             finally
             they
             are
             the
             outward
             organes
             &
             meanes
             of
             illumination
             ,
             conuersion
             and
             saluation
             as
             may
             appeare
             .
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             1.
             cor
             .
             1.
             21.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             Philip
             must
             teach
             and
             conuert
             the
             Enuch
             .
             Act.
             8.
             35.
             
             
               Ananias
               ,
               Paul
               :
               Paul
               Lidia
            
             ;
             and
             
               Peter
               Cornelius
            
             .
             Act.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             Act.
             16.
             14.
             
             Act.
             10.
             ver
             .
             7.
             and
             3.
             4
          
           
             The
             vse
             hereof
             is
             to
             teach
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             neglect
             ,
             despise
             or
             distast
             the
             Preaching
             
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             and
             other
             Holie
             meanes
             of
             our
             Saluation
             (
             as
             many
             and
             most
             do
             vpon
             the
             perill
             of
             their
             owne
             saluation
             )
             but
             vse
             them
             with
             all
             care
             ,
             reuerence
             diligence
             and
             constancy
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             what
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             for
             most
             men
             ,
             yea
             what
             an
             occasion
             to
             aggrauate
             their
             condemnation
             that
             they
             will
             for
             supplie
             and
             obteyning
             of
             earthlie
             foode
             ,
             prouision
             and
             aduancement
             ,
             trudge
             ,
             and
             trauaile
             farre
             and
             neere
             ,
             almost
             to
             euetie
             market
             and
             faire
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             neglect
             the
             foode
             of
             their
             Soule
             :
             suffer
             it
             to
             pine
             ,
             and
             to
             perrish
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             churlish
             to
             it
             then
             Nabal
             was
             to
             Dauid
             :
             more
             without
             compassion
             then
             the
             rich
             glutton
             was
             to
             Lazarus
             ,
             and
             more
             hard
             hearted
             and
             mercilesse
             then
             the
             Iayler
             to
             innocent
             Paul
             and
             Sylas
             ,
             who
             put
             them
             into
             the
             dungeon
             or
             inner
             prison
             ,
             and
             locked
             their
             feete
             fast
             in
             the
             stocks
             .
             Act.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             principall
             preparer
             of
             the
             Bride
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             instrumentall
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             the
             subiect
             or
             person
             that
             is
             thus
             prepared
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             ministers
             ,
             that
             is
             also
             as
             a
             voluntary
             and
             vnderstanding
             creature
             ,
             by
             remouing
             the
             bar
             and
             incumbrances
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             idolatry
             and
             impenitency
             :
             and
             by
             vsing
             and
             frequenting
             all
             the
             holie
             meanes
             of
             begetting
             ,
             confirming
             and
             increasing
             the
             sauing
             graces
             and
             gifts
             of
             God
             :
             
               is
               this
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               elect
               ,
               the
               beleeuers
               ,
            
             and
             (
             in
             a
             worde
             )
             all
             that
             desire
             and
             seeke
             to
             be
             saued
             .
             For
             these
             are
             often
             and
             continually
             warned
             and
             perswaded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             
               to
               watch
            
             ,
             Marke
             13.
             verse
             35
             ,
             36.
             to
             bee
             sober
             ,
             
               and
               to
               watch
               vnto
               prayer
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Peter
             4
             ,
             7.
             and
             to
             haue
             feruent
             Charity
             amongst
             themselues
             .
             verse
             8.
             
               to
               repent
            
             .
             
             Act.
             17.
             ver
             .
             30.
             
               to
               purge
            
             themselues
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             3.
             to
             put
             on
             the
             
               brest-plate
               of
               faith
               and
               loue
            
             1.
             
             Theff
             .
             5.
             8.
             
               and
               hope
               of
               saluation
               for
               an
               helmet
               ,
               ibidem
               .
            
             to
             beware
             of
             
               surfeting
               ,
               dronkennes
               and
               the
               cares
               of
               the
               world
            
             Luke
             .
             21.
             34.
             
               to
               waile
               yea
               sigh
               &
               mourne
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.
             vers
             20.
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
             To
             vse
             the
             world
             and
             all
             things
             thereof
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             vsed
             them
             not
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             27.
             to
             feare
             God
             and
             giue
             glory
             to
             him
             Apo.
             14.
             vers
             .
             7.
             to
             make
             an
             eccho
             and
             cry
             with
             the
             Bride
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             
               come
               euen
               ,
               so
               come
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             Apoc.
             22.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             &
             20.
             and
             lastly
             at
             the
             discerning
             of
             the
             neere
             approch
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             last
             signes
             such
             as
             are
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               Romish
               Babilon
            
             ,
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             in
             the
             kingdome
             and
             countries
             into
             which
             they
             are
             dispersed
             ,
             the
             roaring
             of
             the
             Seas
             and
             waters
             &c.
             reioysingly
             to
             looke
             and
             li●t
             vp
             our
             heads
             because
             our
             (
             
               full
               )
               redemption
               draweth
               neare
            
             Luke
             .
             21.
             verse
             .
             28.
             
             Apoc.
             19.
             7.
             
             This
             espoused
             virgin
             or
             
             Bride
             therefore
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             being
             stirred
             vp
             and
             assisted
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             hauing
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             so
             abundantly
             ministred
             vnto
             her
             ,
             get
             the
             wedding
             garment
             (
             of
             
               faith
               and
               holines
            
             )
             Math.
             22.
             vers
             .
             11.
             12.
             12
             ,
             make
             her selfe
             ready
             Apoc.
             19.
             verse
             .
             7.
             to
             desire
             to
             bee
             dis●olued
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             and
             to
             endeuour
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Reasons
             and
             arguments
             further
             to
             induce
             and
             perswade
             her
             hereunto
             are
             these
             first
             the
             transceudent
             and
             incomparable
             dignity
             and
             maiesty
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             is
             contracted
             ,
             and
             to
             whome
             ,
             she
             is
             to
             bee
             married
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Kings
             sonne
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             :
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             :
             the
             naturall
             heire
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ;
             the
             mighty
             Iehoua
             :
             
               the
               euerlasting
               father
               he
               that
               hath
               all
               power
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               so
               he
               ighly
               exalted
               him
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               and
               giuuen
               him
               a
               name
               aboue
               all
               names
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               name
               of
               IESVS
               should
               euery
               knee
               bow
               of
               things
               in
               heauen
               ,
               of
               things
               in
               earth
               ,
               
               and
               things
               vnder
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Philip.
             2.
             vers
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             if
             King
             Pharaoes
             Daughter
             being
             wedded
             to
             earthlye
             
               Salomon
               ,
               must
               hearken
               vnto
               him
               ,
               consider
               and
               incline
               her
               eare
               .
               Yea
               forget
               her
               own
               people
               ,
               &
               her
               Fathers
               house
            
             ;
             Psa.
             45.
             
             verse
             10.
             how
             much
             more
             must
             euery
             good
             Christian
             ,
             espoused
             &
             affianced
             to
             the
             heauenlye
             Salomon
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             performe
             these
             duties
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Maides
             and
             Virgins
             that
             went
             in
             by
             course
             and
             appointment
             to
             great
             King
             Ahashuerash
             ,
             that
             raigned
             from
             India
             vnto
             Aethiopia
             ,
             ouer
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             seauen
             Prouinces
             ,
             
               Hester
               .
               1.
               verse
            
             .
             1.
             were
             before
             hand
             
               sixe
               moneths
               ,
               purified
               with
               Oyle
               of
               Myrrhe
               ,
               and
               sixe
               moneths
               with
               sweete
               odours
               ,
            
             Hester
             .
             2.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             So
             much
             more
             must
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             they
             shall
             or
             can
             enioy
             CHRIST
             IESVS
             his
             presence
             in
             glorye
             ;
             not
             for
             a
             fewe
             dayes
             or
             moneths
             ;
             
             but
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             they
             must
             purge
             ,
             sweeten
             ,
             and
             prepare
             them-selues
             ;
             for
             hee
             alone
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             no
             power
             or
             Ma●estie
             in
             earth
             can
             compare
             with
             him
             .
             And
             by
             our
             coniunction
             and
             marriage
             with
             him
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             exempted
             and
             freed
             from
             all
             euills
             what-so-euer
             ,
             and
             possessed
             with
             all
             good
             things
             vnspeakably
             for
             euer-more
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             strange
             iudgements
             of
             Almighty
             GOD
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             foure
             or
             fiue
             yeares
             last
             past
             ,
             whether
             generall
             ,
             or
             more
             particular
             ,
             wee
             ought
             ,
             as
             by
             so
             many
             
               voyces
               and
               signes
               of
               our
               omnipotent
               GOD
            
             preaching
             from
             heauen
             vnto
             vs
             (
             and
             almost
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             )
             teaching
             and
             exhorting
             men
             to
             seious
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             mooued
             and
             stirred
             vp
             more
             speedily
             ,
             and
             specially
             to
             prepare
             our selues
             to
             meete
             GOD
             in
             the
             waye
             ,
             wee
             must
             submit
             and
             humble
             our selues
             before
             him
             ,
             
             forsake
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             giue
             glory
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             entreateth
             him
             by
             prayer
             and
             by
             repentance
             ,
             to
             quench
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             begun
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             vndoubted
             truth
             ,
             that
             if
             to
             all
             our
             other
             sinnes
             there
             be
             adioyned
             security
             and
             deadnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             punishments
             from
             God
             are
             both
             hastned
             and
             doubled
             :
             and
             the
             remouall
             and
             ceasing
             of
             one
             plague
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             occasioning
             and
             beginning
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             Exod.
             against
             Pharao
             and
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             
             in
             the
             4.
             of
             Amos
             against
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             15.
             16.
             17.
             chapters
             of
             
               Iohns
               Apocalips
            
             against
             ▪
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             former
             and
             later
             times
             in
             many
             countries
             doth
             verifie
             it
             .
             Herevpon
             Gods
             destroying
             Angell
             ;
             and
             his
             killing
             Arrowe
             ,
             the
             consuming
             pestilence
             hath
             (
             not
             long
             sithence
             )
             destroyed
             so
             many
             thousands
             in
             this
             Iland
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             ceased
             .
             All
             the
             foure
             Elements
             which
             otherwise
             would
             fight
             for
             vs
             ,
             haue
             beene
             armed
             against
             vs
             ;
             First
             the
             ayre
             ,
             partly
             by
             his
             often
             Eclipses
             portending
             
             perhapps
             the
             eclipting
             and
             darkning
             of
             the
             glory
             and
             soundnesse
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             other
             temporall
             euils
             ,
             partly
             by
             prodigious
             and
             vnvsuall
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             ,
             giuing
             warning
             of
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
             Secondly
             the
             fire
             by
             consuming
             and
             burning
             so
             many
             houses
             and
             habitations
             within
             these
             few
             yeares
             :
             seemeth
             to
             presage
             eyther
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             last
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             fearefull
             and
             strange
             euent
             .
             Thirdly
             the
             Seas
             and
             waters
             in
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             haue
             most
             horribly
             roared
             ,
             swelled
             ,
             broken
             their
             banckes
             ;
             and
             encroached
             vpon
             the
             maine
             land
             ,
             and
             firme
             continent
             ,
             so
             terrified
             the
             people
             the
             beholders
             ,
             and
             done
             so
             much
             harme
             .
             Adde
             herevnto
             the
             vnwonted
             ,
             sudden
             ,
             and
             wonderfull
             invndations
             of
             Riuers
             and
             Brookes
             ,
             as
             though
             like
             vnto
             the
             men
             of
             the
             olde
             world
             wee
             all
             deserued
             to
             bee
             drowned
             .
             Lastly
             the
             earth
             by
             his
             moouing
             and
             shaking
             sensibly
             perceiued
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             hath
             declared
             the
             
               Lord
               to
               bee
               angrie
            
             ,
             
             and
             seemeth
             
             to
             proclaime
             against
             vs
             that
             wee
             are
             vnworthy
             to
             liue
             vpon
             it
             ,
             wee
             must
             generally
             and
             particularly
             returne
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             vnfained
             repentance
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             bee
             but
             fatherly
             corrections
             ,
             and
             gentle
             warnings
             vnto
             vs.
             But
             if
             wee
             persist
             and
             insist
             in
             our
             sinne
             and
             securitie
             ,
             then
             let
             vs
             beware
             and
             feare
             least
             they
             bee
             but
             the
             beginning
             of
             (
             further
             )
             euills
             .
             And
             euen
             Herodotus
             an
             heathen
             historian
             diuinely
             speaketh
             :
             
               Cùm
               Deus
               puniturus
               est
               gentem
               vel
               vrbens
               ,
               prodigiis
               id
               priùs
               solet
               significare
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             punish
             a
             Nation
             or
             Cittie
             ,
             he
             vseth
             to
             giue
             significatiō
             of
             it
             by
             prodigies
             ▪
             &
             this
             doth
             the
             destructiō
             of
             Icrusalem
             and
             the
             dispersion
             of
             the
             nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             witnesse
             and
             warrant
             plainely
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             approaching
             and
             neernesse
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             must
             bee
             a
             Trumpet
             to
             fore-warne
             and
             waken
             vs
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             voyce
             of
             thunder
             to
             terrifie
             vs
             from
             our
             securitie
             ,
             and
             to
             compell
             vs
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             accompted
             worthy
             to
             escape
             all
             these
             things
             that
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             may
             stand
             before
             the
             sonne
             of
             man.
             
               Luk.
               22.
               verse
            
             36.
             
          
           
             Signes
             and
             fore-runners
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             IESVS
             CHRISTS
             second
             comming
             already
             fulfilled
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             of
             GOD
             manye
             hundred
             yeares
             agoe
             accomplished
             ,
             but
             more
             specially
             ,
             the
             discouerie
             ,
             reuealing
             ,
             and
             the
             decaye
             of
             the
             Romish
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             the
             Locusts
             ,
             within
             this
             foure
             score
             and
             sixteene
             yeares
             last
             expired
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thessalon
               .
               2.
               verse
               .
               8.
               
               Apoc.
               17.
               verse
               .
            
             16.
             and
             his
             ruine
             and
             the
             ouerthrowe
             and
             vtter
             desolation
             of
             his
             Babylon
             and
             Metropolis
             surelie
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             foreshew
             it
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             
               Apoc.
               18.
               verse
            
             .
             8.
             
             For
             their
             sinnes
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             of
             filthy
             and
             abhominable
             liuing
             ,
             of
             the
             bloud-shed
             of
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             GODS
             elected
             saints
             ,
             of
             most
             horrible
             and
             vnmatchable
             conspiracies
             
             and
             treasons
             against
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             states
             ,
             as
             their
             most
             execrable
             and
             damnable
             plot
             of
             powder
             treason
             ,
             wherein
             they
             purposed
             at
             one
             blowe
             to
             haue
             blowne
             vp
             and
             destroied
             ,
             both
             our
             most
             excellent
             and
             mightie
             Soueraigne
             ,
             the
             most
             hopefull
             Prince
             Henry
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             honorable
             personages
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             kingdome
             there
             assembled
             ,
             doe
             to
             their
             publike
             and
             eternall
             shame
             ,
             (
             amongst
             infinite
             other
             their
             villanies
             )
             demonstrate
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             come
             to
             the
             full
             :
             and
             GOD
             hath
             (
             in
             part
             )
             and
             will
             remember
             their
             iniquitye
             .
          
           
             Adde
             herevnto
             their
             shamelesse
             corrupting
             and
             mangling
             of
             the
             writings
             and
             volumes
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             also
             later
             writers
             ,
             yea
             those
             of
             their
             owne
             faction
             ,
             as
             
               Iansenius
               ,
               Ferus
               ,
               Bertram
               ,
               &c.
            
             togither
             with
             the
             burning
             of
             so
             many
             olde
             copies
             :
             both
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             also
             of
             the
             later
             writers
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             that
             in
             ought
             made
             against
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             their
             late
             ,
             yet
             most
             lewd
             ,
             lying
             ,
             sophisticall
             and
             hellish
             doctrine
             of
             Aequiuocation
             ,
             shifting
             euasions
             ,
             and
             mentall
             reseruations
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             called
             into
             question
             before
             ciuill
             Magistrates
             ,
             doth
             by
             their
             Bookes
             and
             practise
             euince
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             signe
             ,
             already
             in
             great
             measure
             fulfilled
             ,
             is
             the
             aboundance
             and
             shamelesse
             defence
             of
             sinne
             ,
             deadnesse
             ,
             &
             dulnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             neither
             sensitiue
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             aware
             of
             Gods
             iudgements
             ;
             and
             want
             of
             true
             faith
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             as
             may
             bee
             discerned
             by
             so
             much
             Atheisme
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             
             so
             little
             inuocation
             of
             Gods
             name
             ,
             so
             horrible
             and
             vsuall
             Blasphemie
             ,
             and
             such
             vile
             practises
             of
             iniustice
             and
             oppression
             :
             wherefore
             CHRIST
             
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               ●lowde
               ,
               must
               needes
               shortly
               thrust
               in
               his
               Sickle
               and
               reape
               :
               for
               the
               Grapes
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               har●est
               of
               iniquitie
               is
               ripe
               .
            
          
           
             A
             fourth
             and
             dreadfull
             signe
             and
             fore-runner
             of
             the
             last
             iudgement
             :
             are
             strange
             Meteors
             ,
             Comets
             ,
             new
             ,
             or
             
             blazing
             starres
             which
             haue
             beene
             euidently
             seene
             and
             noted
             ,
             
             as
             
               anno
               Christi
            
             ,
             
             1572.
             and
             anno
             1577.
             many
             Countries
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             anno
             1604
             and
             1605.
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             October
             in
             17.
             degrees
             of
             Sagittarius
             shinyng
             forth
             gloriously
             after
             the
             sunne
             setting
             ;
             in
             figure
             and
             colour
             not
             vnlike
             vnto
             that
             which
             thirtie
             and
             two
             yeares
             agoe
             was
             seene
             in
             Cassiopeia
             ,
             without
             beard
             our
             tayle
             ,
             rounde
             ,
             pure
             and
             bright
             ,
             so
             that
             manie
             of
             the
             learned
             thought
             it
             to
             bee
             Venus
             Starre
             and
             the
             most
             excellent
             Astronomers
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             tooke
             it
             also
             for
             the
             euening
             Starre
             :
             
               Keckermanus
               ,
               Disp.
               Philos.
               Extraord
               .
               pag.
            
             373.
             and
             406.
             adde
             herevnto
             a
             late
             Comet
             appearing
             Northwest
             ,
             1607.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             The
             noting
             ,
             seeing
             and
             contemplation
             of
             these
             and
             the
             like
             fearefull
             and
             ominous
             signes
             and
             occurrences
             ,
             should
             driue
             and
             drawe
             
             to
             feare
             almightie
             GOD
             ,
             
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             causeth
             and
             sendeth
             them
             ;
             as
             Lodowicke
             the
             first
             Emperour
             the
             Father
             of
             Charles
             the
             great
             answered
             one
             Edmund
             and
             Astrologer
             ,
             that
             abusing
             wordes
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             exhorted
             him
             not
             to
             feare
             the
             Comete
             which
             hee
             then
             sawe
             :
             let
             vs
             not
             feare
             the
             Comete
             sayth
             hee
             ,
             but
             the
             creator
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             praise
             his
             clemencie
             ,
             who
             doth
             vouchsafe
             by
             such
             iudgements
             to
             remember
             vs
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             reprooue
             vs
             ,
             for
             out
             dulnesse
             and
             sluggishnesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             let
             vs
             (
             taking
             also
             as
             
               à
               praesagium
            
             and
             forerunner
             of
             the
             last
             daie
             )
             bee
             aduertised
             and
             induced
             heereby
             to
             prepare
             our
             Lampes
             ,
             to
             furnish
             the
             Oyle
             and
             to
             make
             readie
             for
             our
             Lord
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             at
             his
             comming
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             goe
             with
             him
             vnto
             the
             marriage
             and
             enter
             into
             his
             ioye
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             the
             consideration
             of
             infinite
             losse
             ,
             detriment
             and
             torment
             that
             will
             follow
             (
             if
             wee
             doe
             not
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             and
             reconciliation
             prepare
             our selues
             )
             must
             driue
             and
             compell
             vs
             herevnto
             ,
             for
             they
             shal
             be
             excluded
             out
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             bee
             punnished
             
               with
               euerlasting
               perdition
               ,
               form
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             9.
             
               and
               the
               shall
               haue
               their
               part
               in
               the
               lake
               that
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               .
            
             Apoc.
             21
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             and
             the
             smoke
             of
             their
             torment
             shal
             ascende
             euermore
             
               and
               they
               shall
               haue
               no
               rest
               day
               nor
               night
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             14.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             former
             argument
             cannot
             like
             an
             heauenly
             Adamant
             and
             Loadstone
             drawe
             vs
             to
             preparation
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             Argument
             is
             most
             effectuall
             &
             preualent
             with
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             )
             yet
             let
             the
             threatning
             of
             damnation
             ,
             like
             a
             terrible
             thunderclap
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             peale
             of
             ordinance
             rowse
             &
             awake
             vs
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             driue
             and
             enforce
             vs
             to
             make
             our selues
             ready
             .
             And
             if
             the
             feare
             hereof
             in
             very
             Reprobates
             ,
             can
             worke
             
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             to
             compel
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             to
             desire
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             to
             pray
             
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               things
               that
               they
               had
               spoken
               might
               come
               vpon
               him
               ,
            
             Act.
             8.
             24.
             and
             when
             Paule
             disputed
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             it
             could
             make
             Faelax
             to
             tremble
             .
             Act.
             24.
             26.
             much
             more
             must
             it
             preuaile
             with
             those
             that
             make
             a
             better
             profession
             ,
             and
             waite
             for
             eternall
             redemption
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Paul
             &c.
             by
             this
             argument
             endeuoured
             to
             awaken
             the
             secure
             .
             Mathew
             23.
             33.
             2.
             cor
             .
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             in
             generall
             of
             the
             person
             that
             is
             to
             be
             prepared
             and
             to
             pr●pare
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             proceede
             more
             orderly
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             the
             reader
             may
             take
             the
             more
             benefite
             ,
             and
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             We
             are
             first
             to
             propound
             the
             principall
             heads
             of
             this
             preparation
             ,
             and
             Secondly
             the
             proper
             and
             set
             time
             of
             it
             .
             The
             principall
             heads
             are
             these
             
             foure
             ,
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             Secondly
             purity
             and
             innocency
             of
             life
             .
             Thirdly
             the
             duties
             of
             charity
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             lastly
             a
             feruent
             desire
             ,
             and
             huely
             hope
             in
             the
             patient
             expectation
             of
             the
             consumation
             of
             the
             marriage
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             head
             is
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             a
             perswasion
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             GOD
             towardes
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             defineth
             it
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             a
             substance
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             in
             very
             deede
             it
             doth
             subsist
             ,
             and
             hath
             abeeing
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             doth
             present
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             set
             before
             our
             eyes
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             by
             GOD.
             Hebrewes
             11.
             1.
             
             Apoc.
             1
             ,
             8.
             and
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             a
             demonstration
             
               of
               things
               not
               seene
            
             ;
             the
             worde
             signifieth
             properly
             a
             conuincing
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             for
             faith
             doth
             so
             conuince
             him
             that
             doubteth
             hee
             can
             doubt
             no
             more
             ,
             not
             otherwise
             then
             if
             hee
             sawe
             them
             with
             his
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             and
             herevnto
             is
             to
             bee
             referred
             
             that
             saying
             of
             Christ.
             
               Thomas
               because
               thou
               hast
               seene
               thou
               hast
               ●eleeued
               ,
               but
               blessed
               are
               they
               that
               haue
               not
               seene
               ,
               and
               (
               yet
               )
               haue
               beleeued
               .
            
             Ioh.
             20.
             29.
             
             Therfore
             sayth
             that
             giueth
             vs
             an
             assurance
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             whether
             corporall
             ,
             or
             spirituall
             ,
             temporall
             ,
             and
             eternall
             ,
             must
             needs
             bee
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             principall
             part
             of
             this
             preparation
             :
             this
             is
             the
             
               entry
               dore
            
             whereby
             wee
             are
             admitted
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             into
             his
             house
             .
             Ephe.
             3
             ,
             12.
             without
             
               this
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
            
             for
             hee
             that
             commeth
             vnto
             God
             must
             beleeue
             Hebre.
             11
             ,
             5.
             
               and
               what
               soeuer
               is
               not
               of
               faith
            
             (
             that
             is
             done
             in
             a
             conscionable
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             will
             )
             
               is
               sinne
            
             Ro.
             14.
             23.
             
               faith
               is
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             if
             the
             eye
             be
             single
             
               id
               est
            
             the
             faith
             sincere
             ,
             thēal
             the
             body
             shal
             be
             light
             :
             but
             if
             the
             eye
             be
             darke
             
               id
               est
            
             the
             faith
             corrupt
             ,
             &
             vnsound
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             dark
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             hand
             ,
             foote
             &c.
             can
             execute
             and
             performe
             his
             function
             .
             This
             faith
             is
             the
             
               stomach
               of
               the
               Soule
            
             to
             attract
             ,
             digest
             ,
             and
             conuert
             into
             good
             
             bloud
             ,
             and
             norishment
             ,
             the
             Heauenly
             food
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             &
             if
             it
             either
             want
             appetite
             ,
             to
             desire
             ,
             power
             to
             digest
             ,
             or
             strength
             to
             retaine
             &c.
             the
             whole
             body
             must
             needes
             by
             degrees
             languish
             ,
             and
             decay
             :
             finally
             it
             is
             the
             
               roote
               ,
               foundation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             instrumentall
             cause
             of
             our
             iustification
             ,
             regeneration
             ,
             victory
             ouer
             sinne
             ,
             and
             satan
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             eternall
             saluation
             .
             col
             .
             2.
             5.
             6.
             
             Ephe.
             6.
             16.
             
             Act.
             15
             ,
             9.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
             Mar
             16.
             16.
             
             Ioe
             .
             3.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             by
             the
             properties
             ,
             effects
             ,
             and
             vses
             of
             faith
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             &
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             preparation
             acceptable
             to
             God
             without
             it
             ;
             wherefore
             if
             we
             want
             it
             ,
             wee
             must
             vse
             the
             meanes
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             obtai●e
             it
             :
             and
             if
             wee
             finde
             our selues
             possessed
             with
             it
             ,
             wee
             must
             then
             preserue
             ,
             cherish
             and
             norish
             this
             holy
             flame
             with
             the
             knowledg●
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             with
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             conference
             ,
             by
             meditation
             ,
             by
             prayer
             ,
             by
             practise
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             by
             hope
             ,
             expecting
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             the
             ende
             of
             it
             ,
             euen
             the
             saluation
             
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             For
             first
             our
             faith
             through
             the
             frequency
             and
             violence
             of
             temptations
             ,
             is
             often
             fore
             assaulted
             and
             weakened
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             had
             neede
             be
             repayred
             and
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             onely
             that
             faith
             that
             vsually
             doth
             growe
             and
             encrease
             ,
             is
             the
             sauing
             ,
             and
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             and
             shall
             neuer
             be
             extinct
             ,
             for
             defect
             of
             oile
             ;
             nor
             pine
             away
             by
             any
             spirituall
             consumption
             ,
             but
             continueth
             firme
             ,
             and
             vnmoueable
             ,
             and
             obtaineth
             the
             promises
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             if
             faith
             haue
             not
             (
             as
             before
             specified
             )
             his
             continuall
             supply
             of
             food
             ,
             it
             will
             faile
             as
             the
             wine
             did
             at
             the
             mariage
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galil
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             norished
             ,
             and
             preserued
             ,
             it
             will
             wither
             like
             the
             corne
             sowen
             in
             the
             stony
             ground
             for
             want
             of
             moisture
             ,
             and
             it
             wil
             be
             lost
             as
             we
             see
             how
             it
             was
             in
             the
             foolish
             virgins
             at
             the
             Bride
             groomes
             comming
             ,
             and
             that
             argued
             that
             it
             was
             not
             true
             faith
             in
             existence
             ;
             but
             onely
             in
             apparence
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             rather
             an
             opinion
             then
             a
             deepe
             impression
             :
             for
             
             otherwise
             the
             faith
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             shall
             not
             faile
             ,
             and
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             (
             namely
             that
             directly
             concerne
             saluation
             )
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
             
               Luk
               22.
               32.
               
               Rom.
            
             11.
             19.
             neuer
             extinct
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             neither
             with
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             nor
             yet
             with
             the
             Papists
             and
             other
             heretikes
             wee
             content
             ,
             and
             deceiue
             our selues
             with
             a
             mocke
             faith
             ▪
             an
             historicall
             and
             temporary
             faith
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             crackt
             ,
             and
             erronious
             faith
             ,
             insteed
             of
             that
             which
             is
             sauing
             ,
             and
             iustifying
             ,
             we
             must
             found
             and
             search
             our
             soules
             ,
             whether
             wee
             bee
             Orthodoxe
             ,
             and
             vncorrupt
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             faith
             ,
             whether
             we
             rest
             wholy
             vpon
             the
             right
             obiect
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             ioyned
             with
             particuler
             application
             ,
             and
             lastly
             whether
             we
             discerne
             and
             find
             in
             our selues
             the
             inward
             &
             outward
             signes
             ,
             and
             euidences
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             then
             vndoubtedly
             wee
             haue
             that
             faith
             that
             iustifieth
             the
             sinner
             ,
             
               purgeth
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             engrafteth
             vs
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             saueth
             our
             soules
             .
             But
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             
             particulers
             briefely
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             Principles
             and
             foundations
             of
             faith
             are
             these
             ,
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             the
             ordinary
             and
             principall
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             .
             
               Rom.
               10
               14.
               
               Christ
            
             is
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             perfect
             GOD
             and
             perfect
             man
             :
             man
             to
             suffer
             and
             dye
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             for
             sinne
             in
             our
             nature
             that
             had
             offended
             ,
             and
             God
             to
             support
             his
             humanitie
             ,
             to
             giue
             efficacie
             and
             power
             to
             his
             doctrine
             and
             miracles
             ,
             and
             to
             adde
             infinite
             merite
             and
             desert
             to
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             onely
             faith
             is
             the
             hand
             and
             instrument
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             apply
             CHRIST
             vnto
             vs
             with
             all
             his
             blessing●
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             iustifie
             vs.
             
          
           
             Faith
             is
             like
             the
             eye
             ,
             which
             albeit
             in
             the
             acte
             ,
             and
             vertue
             of
             seeing
             ,
             it
             is
             alone
             :
             yet
             not
             solitarye
             and
             alone
             in
             the
             bodye
             ,
             but
             ioyned
             to
             other
             parts
             :
             so
             faith
             ,
             albeit
             it
             alone
             iustifieth
             vs
             before
             GOD
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             solitarie
             ,
             and
             alone
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             it
             accompanied
             
             with
             holy
             life
             and
             good
             workes
             .
             
               Gal.
               5.
               verse
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             onely
             two
             Sacraments
             which
             Christ
             instituted
             ,
             and
             left
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             Baptisme
             the
             sacrament
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             entrance
             into
             christianity
             ,
             the
             outward
             signe
             whereof
             is
             Water
             :
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             sacrament
             of
             our
             growth
             and
             perfect
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             encrease
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             outward
             signes
             and
             matter
             whereof
             are
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             remaining
             both
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             for
             substance
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             sacramentall
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             as
             Paul
             maketh
             it
             manifest
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             27.
             
             That
             no
             man
             performe
             and
             fulfill
             the
             lawe
             ,
             and
             therfore
             no
             man
             is
             to
             hope
             and
             looke
             for
             righteousnesse
             and
             saluation
             by
             that
             obedience
             which
             hee
             sheweth
             to
             the
             lawe
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             15.
             16.
             
             That
             we
             cannot
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             God
             for
             the
             least
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             alone
             hath
             most
             
               fully
               ,
               and
               onely
               performed
               it
               .
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
             Apoc.
             1.
             5.
             6.
             
             That
             the
             saluation
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             beleeue
             
             is
             certaine
             and
             infallible
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             themselues
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               38.
               
               Heb.
            
             10.
             22.
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Papists
             is
             wicked
             ,
             which
             make
             faith
             vncertaine
             ,
             and
             so
             holde
             our
             saluation
             to
             bee
             doubtfull
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             doctrine
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             is
             either
             to
             
               be
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               detracted
               from
               it
               ,
            
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             
             Apoc.
             22.
             18.
             19.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             necessary
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             for
             their
             saluation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             read
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             thereby
             learne
             and
             vnderstand
             ,
             what
             God
             would
             haue
             them
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             doe
             ,
             
               Iohn
               .
               5.
               39.
               
               Mar.
            
             12.
             24.
             
             Math
             ,
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             That
             God
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             adored
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             part
             of
             diuine
             worship
             is
             to
             bee
             giuen
             vnto
             any
             creature
             ,
             Math.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             That
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ,
             &
             good
             workes
             as
             effects
             ,
             and
             consequents
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             
               the
               way
               wherein
               wee
               should
               walke
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2.
             10.
             is
             necessarily
             required
             of
             all
             that
             will
             be
             saued
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             onelye
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             not
             causes
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             saluation
             doth
             not
             so
             depend
             vpon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             want
             them
             must
             needs
             bee
             damned
             ,
             whereas
             our
             saluation
             consisteth
             onely
             in
             Christ
             his
             merits
             ,
             Marc.
             16.
             16.
             which
             none
             can
             dispoile
             and
             dismantle
             vs
             of
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             his
             body
             was
             but
             once
             conceiued
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             cannot
             bee
             made
             of
             any
             other
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             CHRIST
             hath
             onely
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             made
             of
             Wheate
             bread
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             say
             it
             is
             dayly
             )
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             seede
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             bread
             is
             not
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             humaine
             nature
             of
             Christ
             is
             now
             onely
             resident
             ,
             and
             contained
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             adored
             in
             earth
             ,
             Acts.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             That
             the
             whole
             force
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             and
             efficacie
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             onely
             ,
             and
             once
             offered
             sacrifice
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             12.
             14.
             and
             that
             this
             sacrifice
             could
             bee
             offered
             of
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             (
             to
             omit
             diuers
             other
             articles
             ,
             which
             bee
             more
             plaine
             ,
             and
             confessed
             )
             it
             is
             a
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             hold
             ,
             that
             then
             immediatly
             after
             the
             dissolution
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             righteous
             are
             carryed
             by
             the
             Angels
             into
             heauen
             ,
             
             and
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             are
             carryed
             by
             the
             diuill
             into
             hell
             :
             and
             that
             the
             same
             bodyes
             with
             all
             their
             perfect
             partes
             ,
             and
             demensions
             shall
             for
             substance
             bee
             raised
             vp
             by
             CHRIST
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgment
             ,
             Iob.
             19.
             25.
             26.
             
             Of
             this
             maine
             and
             principall
             article
             many
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             iuditiously
             and
             soundly
             perswaded
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             examinatiō
             of
             the
             ignorant
             people
             
             both
             in
             their
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             .
             These
             heads
             ,
             &
             foundations
             viz.
             they
             that
             shall
             either
             with
             Atheists
             deny
             al
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             deny
             ,
             or
             by
             consequence
             ouerthrowe
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             common
             ,
             or
             vulgar
             protestant
             bee
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ;
             cannot
             possibly
             (
             for
             the
             time
             present
             )
             haue
             true
             faith
             ,
             for
             faith
             can
             no
             more
             then
             a
             temple
             ,
             a
             house
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             edifice
             bee
             without
             his
             many
             grounds
             ,
             and
             foundation
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             we
             erre
             ,
             or
             bee
             ignorant
             in
             these
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             like
             principles
             of
             faith
             ,
             let
             vs
             by
             diligent
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Orthodoxe
             bookes
             ,
             by
             consulting
             the
             Godly
             learned
             ,
             and
             by
             earnest
             prayer
             to
             GOD
             for
             illumination
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             seeke
             to
             bee
             better
             informed
             ,
             and
             resolued
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             is
             whether
             Christ
             with
             his
             onely
             merites
             ,
             and
             obedience
             bee
             the
             onely
             Obiect
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             matter
             of
             saluation
             wee
             vtterly
             disclame
             ,
             and
             renounce
             all
             other
             feined
             merites
             ,
             satisfactions
             ,
             
             intercessions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             Angells
             ,
             for
             Christ
             alone
             is
             our
             perfect
             redeemer
             ,
             and
             mediator
             .
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             7
             ,
             25.
             
             Phi.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             ,
             whether
             our
             faith
             doe
             not
             onely
             rest
             in
             abare
             and
             naked
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             history
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             fayth
             of
             the
             deuills
             ,
             and
             reprobates
             doth
             )
             but
             also
             apply
             ,
             and
             appropriate
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             and
             enclose
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             merits
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             saluation
             :
             for
             as
             without
             vse
             ,
             and
             application
             of
             the
             weapon
             there
             is
             no
             defence
             ,
             or
             anoyance
             :
             without
             vse
             ,
             and
             application
             of
             medicine
             no
             cure
             ,
             without
             vse
             ,
             and
             applie
             of
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             no
             continuance
             of
             life
             ,
             without
             putting
             on
             of
             apparell
             no
             warmth
             ,
             or
             hiding
             of
             our
             vnseemly
             partes
             ,
             without
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             perticuler
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Kings
             generall
             pardon
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             forgiuenesse
             :
             so
             vnlesse
             we
             apply
             and
             appropriate
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             obedience
             ,
             and
             merites
             vnto
             our selues
             wee
             haue
             no
             comfort
             ;
             helpe
             ,
             and
             benefit
             by
             
             him
             wee
             do
             ebut
             beate
             the
             ayre
             ,
             run
             at
             randome
             ,
             and
             shoote
             at
             the
             rouers
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             wee
             must
             say
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               redeemer
               ,
            
             
             and
             with
             Thomas
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               and
               my
               God
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Canticles
             
               my
               welbeloued
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               .
            
             Cant.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             we
             are
             a
             little
             to
             consider
             ,
             &
             take
             a
             view
             of
             some
             pregnant
             ,
             &
             remarkable
             signes
             ,
             and
             effectes
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             (
             as
             by
             certaine
             trusty
             intelligencers
             )
             we
             may
             be
             informed
             ,
             and
             certified
             whether
             we
             haue
             true
             fayth
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             First
             it
             is
             one
             signe
             of
             a
             beleeuer
             to
             ioyne
             ,
             and
             associate
             himselfe
             to
             those
             assemblies
             and
             those
             people
             wherein
             ,
             and
             amongst
             whom
             the
             true
             ,
             &
             sincere
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             professed
             ,
             and
             established
             :
             for
             in
             the
             2.
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             it
             is
             sayd
             
               the
               Lord
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               from
               day
               to
               day
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saued
               .
            
             Act.
             2.
             47.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             note
             of
             perdition
             for
             a
             man
             to
             
               forsake
               the
               holy
               
               assemblys
               ,
               &
               so
               to
               withdraw
               himselfe
               and
               his
               faith
               from
               GOD.
            
             Hebrewes
             .
             10.
             25.
             and
             39.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             absenting
             himselfe
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             fellowship
             but
             some
             eight
             daies
             ,
             or
             there
             abouts
             was
             so
             hardned
             in
             vnbeleife
             that
             he
             would
             not
             beleeue
             the
             testimony
             ,
             and
             asseueration
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             that
             told
             him
             that
             Christ
             was
             risen
             ,
             
               except
               hee
               might
               see
               the
               print
               of
               the
               nailes
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               put
               his
               finger
               into
               the
               print
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               hand
               into
               his
               side
               ,
            
             and
             had
             not
             CHRIST
             beene
             so
             mercifull
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             condescend
             to
             his
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             molli●ie
             his
             heart
             hee
             had
             perished
             in
             his
             obstinacie
             .
             What
             then
             is
             to
             bee
             sayd
             of
             them
             that
             seldome
             ,
             that
             negligently
             ,
             yea
             that
             neuer
             come
             into
             GODS
             Chamber
             of
             presence
             to
             heare
             the
             blessed
             Preaching
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             pertake
             of
             the
             Heau●nly
             Manna
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             surely
             they
             are
             in
             a
             most
             dangerous
             and
             desperate
             case
             .
          
           
           
             A
             second
             note
             of
             faith
             is
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             wisely
             ,
             and
             boldly
             to
             confesse
             and
             maintaine
             the
             doctrine
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             foundations
             of
             fayth
             when
             we
             are
             therevnto
             called
             :
             For
             we
             must
             beleeue
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             confesse
             with
             the
             mouth
             .
             Rom.
             10.
             10.
             
             We
             must
             haue
             Christ
             his
             name
             written
             in
             our
             forheads
             .
             Apoc.
             14.
             1.
             
             Wee
             though
             we
             liue
             wheresathan
             hath
             his
             throne
             ,
             must
             keepe
             Christs
             name
             and
             not
             deny
             the
             faith
             .
             Apoc.
             2.
             13.
             
             Whereso
             ●
             it
             standeth
             vs
             vpon
             to
             looke
             to
             our selues
             ,
             and
             to
             beeware
             that
             wee
             bee
             not
             daunted
             with
             scoffes
             ,
             and
             slaunders
             ,
             terrified
             with
             feare
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             persecution
             ,
             seduced
             with
             flattery
             ,
             ouercome
             ,
             with
             false
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             with
             offer
             of
             profit
             ,
             and
             preferment
             .
             For
             if
             wee
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             Christ
             our
             good
             Lord
             ,
             Maister
             ,
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             he
             wil
             be
             ashamed
             of
             vs
             ,
             if
             wee
             deny
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             deny
             vs
             before
             his
             Heauenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Holy
             Angells
             :
             and
             contrarywise
             if
             wee
             confesse
             ,
             and
             honour
             him
             before
             men
             ,
             hee
             wil
             confesse
             
             and
             honour
             vs.
             Finally
             wee
             are
             (
             then
             onely
             )
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             if
             wee
             keepe
             sure
             vnto
             the
             end
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               id
               est
            
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             assurance
             ,
             (
             or
             wherby
             we
             are
             vpholden
             .
             )
             Heb.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             third
             euidence
             of
             fayth
             is
             to
             shew
             and
             make
             knowne
             our
             dislike
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             yea
             to
             set
             ,
             and
             oppose
             our selues
             against
             it
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             our
             calling
             will
             warrant
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Dauid
             professeth
             that
             hee
             hateth
             all
             false
             waies
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             104.
             and
             128.
             
             Thus
             Paul
             being
             at
             Athens
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             Citty
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               id
               est
            
             that
             is
             addicted
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             it
             is
             sayd
             that
             the
             Spirit
             in
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             prouoked
             to
             indignation
             .
             Acts.
             17.
             16.
             and
             thus
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             is
             commended
             ,
             because
             hee
             could
             not
             forbeare
             them
             that
             were
             euill
             ,
             because
             hee
             did
             examine
             the
             ●alse
             Apostles
             &
             found
             them
             out
             .
             Apoc.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             A
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             more
             inward
             ,
             and
             in●allible
             note
             of
             faith
             is
             with
             
               Ezechias
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               Anna
               ,
               Gedeon
               ,
            
             and
             others
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             depend
             vpon
             God
             ,
             euen
             then
             when
             wee
             haue
             (
             for
             the
             present
             )
             no
             feeling
             ,
             and
             when
             in
             trouble
             we
             see
             no
             meane
             of
             deliuerance
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             we
             rely
             wholy
             ,
             and
             only
             on
             his
             helpe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             most
             acceptable
             to
             his
             maiesty
             ,
             yea
             ,
             if
             God
             in
             our
             seeming
             ,
             and
             apprehension
             should
             wound
             vs
             ,
             bee
             an
             enemy
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             write
             bitter
             things
             against
             vs
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             kill
             vs
             ,
             yet
             must
             wee
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Chro.
             32.
             31.
             32.
             
             Isay.
             38.
             ver
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             
               Psalm
               77.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               
               Iob.
            
             13.
             vers
             .
             15.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             ver
             .
             15.
             ●udg
             .
             6.
             13.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             For
             God
             many
             times
             leaueth
             his
             Children
             without
             sense
             ,
             and
             feeling
             of
             present
             comfort
             ,
             &
             that
             partly
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             repentance
             for
             sinnes
             past
             .
             Iob.
             13.
             26.
             partly
             to
             make
             them
             knowe
             themselues
             for
             the
             time
             present
             .
             Deut.
             13.
             2.
             3.
             partly
             to
             preuēt
             sinnes
             in
             time
             to
             come
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
           
             A
             fourth
             ,
             note
             is
             the
             gift
             ,
             &
             practise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             or
             the
             inuocation
             of
             Gods
             name
             in
             the
             only
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             character
             ,
             and
             note
             of
             an
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             discerned
             from
             an
             Infidell
             ,
             or
             reprobate
             ,
             and
             is
             knowne
             to
             bee
             one
             of
             Gods
             Children
             .
             
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               1.
               
               Cer.
               1.
               3
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
            
             1.
             19.
             and
             contrariwise
             it
             is
             a
             brand
             of
             an
             Infidell
             ,
             or
             an
             Atheist
             neuer
             to
             pray
             .
             
               Ieremy
               10
               ,
               25.
               
               Psalme
            
             14
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             that
             wee
             bee
             not
             deceiued
             herein
             ,
             for
             ignorant
             people
             may
             mutter
             ouer
             ,
             and
             say
             by
             rote
             certayne
             prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             hipocrite
             ,
             may
             make
             a
             goodly
             shew
             ,
             certaine
             rules
             must
             bee
             obserued
             and
             heeded
             .
          
           
             First
             that
             our
             praiers
             bee
             made
             in
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             are
             not
             made
             in
             ●ayth
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             please
             God.
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             that
             in
             priuate
             we
             pray
             not
             so
             much
             by
             prescript
             for
             me
             ,
             as
             according
             to
             the
             present
             sense
             ,
             &
             feeling
             of
             our
             owne
             wants
             ,
             &
             imperfections
             crauing
             the
             supply
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             doe
             not
             consist
             in
             a
             few
             words
             of
             course
             ,
             but
             bee
             enlarged
             as
             time
             ,
             and
             our
             present
             necessities
             occasion
             vs.
             1.
             
             
               Sam.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             and
             subiect
             of
             our
             prayers
             bee
             chiefely
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             aduancement
             of
             Gods
             Gospell
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             pray
             for
             temporalls
             ,
             and
             outward
             things
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             conditionally
             ,
             and
             with
             subiecting
             our
             wills
             to
             Gods
             will.
             
               Math.
               26.
               ver
            
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Fistly
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             only
             for
             a
             brunt
             vpon
             a
             sudden
             motion
             ,
             or
             onely
             in
             time
             of
             great
             trouble
             ,
             but
             daily
             ,
             and
             continually
             ,
             for
             thus
             are
             wee
             taught
             to
             pray
             incessantly
             ,
             and
             neuer
             to
             giue
             ouer
             vntill
             God
             grant
             our
             requests
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             5
             ▪
             Luke
             .
             18
             7
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             wee
             must
             pray
             in
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             in
             vnfained
             loue
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             proud
             mans
             prayer
             God
             reiecteth
             ,
             
               Luke
               18.
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             and
             the
             malitious
             mans
             prayer
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             is
             
             abhominable
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             be
             tedious
             ,
             )
             wee
             must
             not
             pray
             onely
             for
             our selues
             ,
             and
             kindred
             as
             carnall
             men
             (
             in
             their
             manner
             )
             sometimes
             doe
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             whole
             church
             of
             God
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             and
             for
             euery
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Kings
             ,
             Counsellers
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             the
             reuerend
             Prelates
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             commons
             ,
             and
             most
             earnestly
             and
             compassionately
             ,
             for
             those
             whom
             wee
             know
             afflicted
             ,
             hated
             ,
             persecuted
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             Gospels
             sake
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             good
             cause
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             or
             where-soeuer
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             finde
             all
             these
             signes
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             in
             thy selfc
             ,
             be
             thankfull
             to
             GOD
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             them
             thou
             feelest
             ,
             and
             perceiuest
             thy selfe
             to
             bee
             destitute
             of
             ,
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             whole
             ,
             seeke
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             bee
             wholy
             voyde
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             high
             time
             ,
             whiles
             opportunitie
             serueth
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             procure
             them
             by
             all
             holy
             meanes
             .
             Looke
             therefore
             to
             the
             maine
             chance
             ,
             get
             and
             nourish
             
             faith
             ,
             and
             thou
             canst
             ▪
             not
             perish
             :
             but
             want
             ,
             or
             neglect
             thou
             it
             ,
             and
             thou
             canst
             not
             bee
             saued
             ,
             
               I
               am
               horum
               mauis
               accipe
            
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             former
             notes
             ,
             and
             testimonies
             of
             faith
             ,
             may
             very
             well
             be
             added
             puritie
             ,
             and
             innocencie
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             liuely
             hope
             of
             eternall
             glory
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             certaine
             and
             infallible
             notes
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             these
             I
             purpose
             to
             treate
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             two
             next
             points
             of
             preparation
             ,
             wherof
             these
             are
             branches
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             foundations
             obiect
             ,
             application
             ,
             and
             notes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             principall
             head
             in
             this
             preparation
             ,
             
               is
               puritie
               ,
               and
               innocencie
               of
               life
               and
               conuersation
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             notable
             and
             peculier
             worke
             ,
             and
             declaration
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             as
             naturally
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             beames
             from
             the
             sunne
             ,
             the
             waters
             from
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             the
             fruites
             in
             their
             season
             from
             the
             fruitfull
             tree
             ,
             herevpon
             fai●h
             
             is
             said
             to
             purifie
             the
             heart
             ,
             Acts.
             15.
             9.
             faith
             ,
             and
             repentance
             are
             both
             preached
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             bee
             practised
             ,
             Mark.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             this
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             innocencie
             appeareth
             plainely
             :
             
               without
               holinesse
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God.
            
             Heb.
             12.
             
             ●4
             .
             except
             
               Christ
               washe
               vs
               wee
               haue
               no
               part
               with
               him
               ,
            
             ●ohn
             .
             13.
             8.
             except
             a
             man
             bee
             
               borne
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               holye
               Ghost
               ,
            
             hee
             shall
             neuer
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             Finally
             
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               heauenly
               Cittie
               ,
               neither
               whatsoeuer
               worketh
               abhomination
               ,
               or
               lyes
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             21.
             27.
             
             Likewise
             innocencie
             and
             harmlesse
             simplicitie
             is
             a
             cognizance
             and
             badge
             of
             them
             that
             are
             prepared
             for
             Gods
             kingdome
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             bee
             
               innocent
               as
               Doues
            
             ,
             Math.
             10.
             16.
             harmelesse
             as
             yong
             children
             ,
             
               Mat.
               18.
               3.
               without
               guile
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             32.
             2
             ▪
             suffering
             wrong
             rather
             then
             offering
             it
             ,
             and
             dooing
             no
             man
             iniurye
             ,
             but
             labouring
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             and
             no
             maruaile
             ,
             for
             beeing
             borne
             a
             new
             
             and
             cast
             into
             a
             new
             molde
             ,
             wee
             must
             
               operari
               secundum
               formam
               renouatam
            
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             new
             nature
             ,
             so
             must
             be
             our
             actions
             ;
             and
             if
             wee
             bee
             rightly
             regenerate
             ,
             the
             effects
             that
             doe
             retaine
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             must
             needs
             entertaine
             some
             correspondencie
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             vnspotted
             Lambe
             of
             GOD
             ,
             will
             neuer
             marry
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             vntill
             shee
             bee
             first
             
               washed
               and
               sanctified
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             26.
             27.
             and
             they
             onely
             that
             haue
             not
             
               defiled
               their
               garments
               ,
               idest
            
             ,
             corrupted
             their
             conscience
             with
             grosse
             and
             grieuous
             sinnes
             ,
             
               shall
               walke
               with
               Christ
               in
               white
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             3.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             being
             contracted
             ,
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             holinesse
             it selfe
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             walke
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             ,
             wee
             must
             be
             conformable
             vnto
             Christ
             his
             death
             by
             mortification
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             by
             newnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             else
             wee
             are
             no
             liuely
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             dead
             and
             rotren
             flesh
             .
             It
             is
             an
             axiome
             
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               quo
               quid
               propinquius
               bono●eo
               melius
               ,
               Aristo
               .
               3.
               
               Top.
            
             wherefore
             if
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             contracted
             to
             him
             ,
             wee
             must
             needs
             be
             better
             ,
             for
             wee
             are
             not
             onely
             neere
             him
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             him
             .
             And
             that
             our
             holinesse
             and
             innocencie
             of
             life
             bee
             not
             rather
             in
             the
             flowre
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             fruite
             ,
             and
             in
             pompe
             more
             then
             in
             proofe
             ,
             we
             must
             sce
             that
             it
             be
             constant
             ,
             and
             encrease
             ;
             〈◊〉
             as
             wee
             continually
             ,
             partly
             by
             ordinary
             slips
             ,
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             spirituall
             conflicts
             ,
             &
             combates
             ,
             receiue
             some
             losse
             ,
             foiles
             ,
             decayes
             ;
             so
             must
             we
             dayly
             endeuour
             to
             strengthen
             our selues
             ,
             to
             repaire
             our
             decayes
             ,
             and
             to
             mend
             our
             garments
             ,
             and
             to
             regaine
             ,
             and
             recouer
             our
             losses
             ,
             And
             as
             
               generatio
               vnius
               est
               corruptio
               alterius
            
             ,
             so
             wee
             must
             see
             how
             by
             the
             engendering
             of
             holynesse
             ,
             sinne
             doth
             decrease
             ;
             for
             as
             one
             kingdome
             cannot
             endure
             two
             Kings
             ,
             so
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             consort
             with
             the
             dominion
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
           
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             not
             please
             ,
             and
             content
             ourselues
             with
             the
             out-ward
             shew
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             or
             deceiue
             our selues
             with
             the
             opinion
             that
             men
             may
             conceiue
             of
             vs
             ,
             out-ward
             shewes
             are
             like
             Sodome
             Apples
             ,
             goodly
             in
             colour
             ,
             and
             appearance
             ,
             but
             if
             a
             man
             crush
             ,
             and
             open
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             powder
             ,
             or
             ashes
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             mens
             opinion
             of
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             certaine
             euidence
             of
             our
             inward
             holines
             ,
             for
             Hipocrisie
             is
             spunne
             with
             so
             fine
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             deceiue
             the
             most
             Godly
             ,
             and
             iudicious
             (
             at
             least
             for
             a
             long
             time
             )
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             thus
             Dauid
             was
             deceiued
             in
             Achitophell
             his
             ●amiliar
             and
             counsellor
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             Nicolas
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             seauen
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             wee
             must
             not
             onely
             bee
             innocent
             our selues
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             here-vpon
             thinke
             wee
             may
             endure
             filthy
             speach
             ,
             horrible
             blasphemye
             of
             GODS
             sacred
             name
             ,
             false
             imputations
             laide
             vppon
             iust
             men
             ,
             open
             drunckennesse
             ,
             and
             notorious
             
             profanesse
             in
             others
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             (
             if
             wee
             haue
             any
             dramme
             ,
             or
             sparke
             of
             grace
             in
             vs
             ,
             or
             any
             partickle
             of
             zeale
             for
             God
             ,
             )
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             our
             hatred
             ,
             offence
             ,
             and
             opposition
             against
             them
             .
             Eph.
             5.
             11.
             
             Herein
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             hatred
             of
             euill
             ,
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             resolution
             in
             Godlines
             is
             euidently
             discryed
             ,
             and
             discouered
             Luke
             .
             23.
             41.
             
             Act.
             14.
             ver
             .
             14.
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             wee
             must
             beware
             ,
             and
             shunne
             ill
             company
             and
             fellowship
             ;
             for
             if
             wee
             bee
             not
             armed
             with
             speciall
             grace
             ,
             and
             also
             most
             chary
             how
             wee
             come
             into
             their
             company
             ,
             they
             will
             soone
             infect
             ,
             coole
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             vs.
             They
             are
             as
             the
             pestilent
             vapor
             to
             the
             apt
             and
             open
             body
             ,
             as
             fire
             to
             the
             tynder
             ,
             as
             pitch
             to
             the
             hands
             ,
             as
             Dalila
             to
             Sampson
             ,
             and
             as
             Iesabel
             to
             Achab
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             ready
             and
             forcyble
             by
             their
             ill
             president
             ,
             and
             perswasions
             to
             infect
             ,
             and
             our
             nature
             soe
             weake
             ,
             and
             impotent
             to
             resist
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             alwayes
             assisted
             with
             speciall
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             spirir
             of
             
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             the
             Wisest
             ,
             the
             Strongest
             haue
             hereby
             soone
             beene
             defiled
             ,
             and
             polluted
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             those
             that
             either
             haue
             very
             little
             grace
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             make
             no
             conscience
             ,
             and
             choise
             of
             their
             company
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             head
             ,
             or
             principall
             part
             in
             preparation
             is
             Charity
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruites
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             charity
             ,
             or
             loue
             is
             the
             
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               lawe
            
             .
             Rom.
             13.
             10.
             it
             is
             the
             
               bond
               of
               perfection
            
             .
             Colo.
             3.
             14.
             
             For
             it
             knitteth
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             all
             other
             vertues
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             dissolued
             ,
             and
             it
             prefereth
             them
             ;
             this
             charitie
             dependeth
             vpon
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             bee
             in
             any
             hethen
             ,
             the
             shadow
             of
             all
             other
             vertues
             (
             besides
             this
             )
             may
             bee
             in
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             pi●ty
             ,
             bountie
             ,
             modestie
             ,
             patience
             &c.
             but
             not
             this
             ,
             &
             this
             doth
             vnite
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             together
             .
             Finally
             without
             this
             ,
             if
             wee
             haue
             all
             other
             rare
             perfections
             yet
             before
             GOD
             wee
             are
             nothing
             .
             Cor.
             13.
             2.
             
             Charity
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             eternity
             of
             it
             greater
             ,
             yea
             preferred
             before
             sayth
             ,
             and
             
             hope
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13
             ,
             13.
             for
             sayth
             ,
             and
             hope
             determine
             with
             this
             life
             ,
             
               but
               loue
               abideth
               for
               euer
            
             .
          
           
             Againe
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             obiect
             ,
             and
             the
             visibility
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             greater
             then
             either
             sayth
             ,
             or
             hope
             ,
             
               for
               fayth
               ,
               and
               hope
            
             haue
             for
             their
             obiect
             only
             GOD
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             but
             loue
             extendeth
             it selfe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             man.
             Rom.
             8.
             25.
             fayth
             is
             in
             it selfe
             inuisible
             ,
             but
             loue
             ,
             and
             charity
             perspicuous
             ,
             and
             apparant
             .
             Iac.
             2.
             16.
             18.
             this
             charity
             ,
             and
             loue
             is
             not
             onely
             in
             tongue
             ,
             in
             promises
             ,
             and
             in
             affection
             ,
             and
             welwishing
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             truth
             and
             indeede
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             18.
             
             
               Charity
               is
               bountifull
               and
               seeketh
               not
               her
               owne
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             it
             is
             
               communicatiuum
               sui
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             imparteth
             that
             which
             she
             hath
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             here
             that
             principle
             of
             Philosophy
             is
             verified
             ,
             
               bonum
               quo
               communius
               eo
               melius
            
             ;
             the
             more
             common
             it
             is
             the
             more
             comfortable
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             (
             as
             many
             of
             our
             inclosers
             )
             impale
             ,
             imparke
             ,
             and
             hedge
             in
             the
             common
             groundes
             ,
             and
             fields
             to
             her
             priuate
             vse
             ,
             to
             the
             weakening
             of
             the
             
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             ruinating
             of
             the
             Communalty
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             fountaine
             ,
             sendeth
             ,
             and
             streameth
             forth
             her
             waters
             vnto
             others
             ,
             shee
             is
             so
             farre
             (
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             many
             practise
             )
             from
             appropriating
             to
             her selfe
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             in
             whole
             the
             poore
             mens
             stocke
             ,
             and
             collection-mony
             gathered
             ,
             and
             giuen
             for
             building
             ,
             or
             repaireing
             of
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Townes
             ,
             that
             haue
             beene
             consumed
             by
             fire
             ,
             that
             she
             liberally
             giueth
             of
             her
             owne
             .
             But
             (
             to
             ende
             this
             point
             )
             the
             practise
             whereof
             should
             neuer
             ende
             .
             As
             faith
             worketh
             by
             charity
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             certaine
             particulers
             wherin
             her
             Offices
             are
             most
             conspicuous
             ,
             and
             obseruable
             .
             First
             we
             must
             bee
             lights
             ,
             and
             lamps
             to
             others
             by
             our
             examples
             ,
             and
             not
             looke
             who
             will
             begin
             first
             ,
             as
             
               Mathew
               5.
               16.
               2.
               
               Cor.
            
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             when
             our
             brother
             offendeth
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             charity
             ,
             and
             discretion
             admonish
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             perish
             in
             his
             sinne
             (
             as
             many
             do
             )
             rather
             deridyng
             him
             ,
             then
             directing
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             wee
             must
             exhort
             ,
             and
             perswade
             others
             to
             Godlines
             ,
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             Heb.
             3
             ,
             13.
             
             Fourthly
             we
             must
             by
             Simpathy
             ,
             and
             fellow-feeling
             ,
             &
             especially
             by
             words
             of
             Scripture
             rightly
             vnderstood
             ▪
             and
             well
             applied
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             cheere
             the
             afflicted
             .
             1.
             
             Thessa.
             5
             ,
             14
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             not
             post
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             ,
             all
             to
             the
             minister
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             cōcerned
             not
             vs
             at
             all
             .
             Fiftly
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             their
             conuersion
             ,
             and
             saluation
             .
             1.
             
             
               Timot.
               2.
               1
               2.
            
             and
             that
             both
             publikly
             ,
             and
             priuately
             .
             And
             lastly
             euery
             man
             must
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             ,
             &
             other
             mens
             wants
             and
             necessities
             willingly
             &
             seasonably
             impart
             of
             his
             worldly
             goodes
             for
             their
             releife
             ,
             Acts.
             2.
             21.
             2.
             
             
               Corinthi
               .
               8.
               
               Galla.
               6.
               10.
               1
               
               Iohn
               .
            
             3
             ,
             16.
             
             This
             is
             the
             touchstone
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             most
             mens
             religion
             in
             these
             last
             and
             worst
             dayes
             ,
             for
             herein
             they
             are
             most
             fauty
             and
             defectiue
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             that
             will
             not
             doe
             good
             with
             their
             temporalls
             ,
             beware
             least
             they
             for
             omission
             heereof
             ,
             iustly
             bee
             condemned
             
             with
             the
             two
             rich
             worldling
             ,
             in
             Luke
             Chapter
             12.
             17.
             19.
             and
             Chapter
             16.
             24
             ,
             and
             with
             infinite
             others
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             .
             Mathew
             23.
             42.
             43.
             45.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             point
             ,
             and
             branch
             of
             the
             preparation
             is
             
               hope
               ,
               desire
            
             ,
             and
             
               expectation
               of
               the
               marriage
               ,
               and
               the
               glorie
               ,
               and
               ioye
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             herevpon
             it
             is
             that
             hope
             is
             called
             the
             
               Anker
               of
               the
               Soule
            
             ,
             sure
             ,
             and
             steadfast
             ,
             to
             stay
             ,
             and
             sustaine
             vs
             in
             all
             stormes
             ,
             and
             tempestes
             of
             temptations
             ,
             Hebre.
             6.
             19.
             yea
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             which
             wee
             waite
             for
             ,
             is
             called
             ,
             
               A
               blessed
               hope
               .
               Titus
               .
               2
               ,
            
             13.
             this
             hope
             of
             eternall
             glorie
             )
             ,
             is
             a
             notable
             meanes
             to
             stirre
             vp
             men
             to
             purge
             ,
             and
             reforme
             themselues
             .
             2.
             
             Iohn
             2.
             3.
             with
             the
             expectation
             of
             which
             blisse
             ,
             wee
             
               must
               comfort
               one
               another
               .
               1.
               
               Thesalonians
            
             4
             ,
             17.
             and
             wee
             must
             both
             in
             temporall
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             tryalls
             not
             growe
             impatient
             ,
             as
             the
             rebellious
             Iewes
             that
             could
             not
             expect
             ,
             and
             stay
             for
             Moyses
             fortie
             
             daies
             ,
             but
             would
             needes
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             play
             the
             Idolators
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             after
             a
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             repulse
             
               hope
               still
            
             Mat.
             15.
             27.
             28
             ,
             we
             must
             with
             the
             Creeple
             ,
             in
             Iohn
             sometime
             before
             wee
             be
             cured
             waite
             thirty
             eight
             yeares
             .
             Ioh.
             5.
             5.
             7.
             
             Wee
             must
             with
             Abraham
             against
             hope
             ,
             beleeue
             vnder
             hope
             ,
             Romans
             4
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Iewes
             patiently
             (
             many
             of
             them
             )
             waited
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             promises
             many
             yeares
             ,
             both
             their
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             Egipts
             tirranny
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             out
             of
             Babilons
             captiuitie
             ,
             yea
             and
             expected
             ,
             and
             desired
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             before
             that
             they
             in
             their
             posterity
             enioyed
             it
             :
             so
             must
             we
             also
             tarry
             the
             Lords
             leasure
             ,
             in
             patience
             ,
             and
             in
             hope
             fustaine
             our
             soules
             .
             Psal.
             37
             ,
             and
             waite
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             pilgrimage
             vntill
             Christ
             come
             vnto
             vs
             by
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             iudgement
             ,
             for
             our
             full
             ,
             and
             finall
             redemption
             .
             Shall
             the
             husbandman
             waite
             for
             the
             pretious
             fruite
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             haue
             
             long
             patience
             
               vntill
               hee
               receiue
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               raine
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               wee
               bee
               much
               more
               patient
               ,
               and
               settle
               our
               hearts
               ,
               seeing
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               LORD
               i●
               so
               neere
               .
            
             Iam.
             57
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             hope
             wee
             must
             annexe
             ,
             and
             adioyne
             an
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             and
             ardent
             prayer
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             other
             promises
             ,
             so
             specially
             for
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             our
             LORD
             and
             Sauiour
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             wee
             are
             tought
             to
             pray
             thy
             
               Kingdome
               come
            
             ,
             Mathew
             6
             ,
             10
             to
             hasten
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             GOD
             ,
             2
             Peter
             3
             ,
             12.
             to
             desire
             to
             bee
             cloathed
             
               with
               immortalitie
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               si●h
               for
               it
               .
            
             2.
             
             Co●inthi
             .
             5.
             9
             
             We
             must
             say
             
               come
               LORD
               IESVS
               ,
               come
               quicklie
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             22.
             19.
             20.
             
             
               How
               long
               LORD
               IESVS
               ,
               how
               long
               ?
            
             Apoc.
             6.
             10.
             11.
             
             Wee
             must
             with
             the
             creatures
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             carefully
             ,
             and
             desirously
             looke
             for
             .
             Romans
             8.
             19.
             as
             hee
             that
             out
             of
             a
             prison
             
             grate
             ,
             or
             casement
             ,
             putteth
             forth
             his
             head
             to
             behold
             a
             farre
             off
             him
             that
             is
             expected
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             in
             briefe
             to
             kindle
             and
             encrease
             this
             hope
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             this
             solemnization
             ,
             and
             per●ect
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             ,
             are
             especially
             foure
             :
             First
             the
             example
             ,
             and
             
               feruent
               desire
               of
               the
               creatures
            
             ,
             who
             albeit
             they
             be
             sin-lesse
             ,
             yet
             because
             mans
             sinne
             hath
             corrupted
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             continually
             peruert
             and
             abuse
             them
             ;
             they
             in
             their
             kinde
             feruently
             desire
             to
             bee
             freed
             from
             this
             bondage
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             restored
             into
             
               the
               glorious
               lib●rtie
               of
               Gods
               children
            
             ;
             much
             more
             wee
             that
             haue
             receiued
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             must
             long
             and
             looke
             for
             a
             farre
             more
             glorious
             estate
             .
             Roman
             .
             8.
             19.
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             infinite
             miseries
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             persecutions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             vanitie
             ,
             ticklish
             and
             sickle
             estate
             ,
             and
             mortality
             of
             all
             things
             herein
             contained
             ,
             must
             stirre
             vp
             our
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             full
             redemption
             ,
             
             and
             glorification
             ,
             
               Phil.
               3.
               20.
               
               Heb.
            
             13.
             13.
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
               4.
               8.
               9
               ,
               17.
               
               Collos.
            
             3.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             to
             this
             purpose
             doth
             the
             triumphant
             Church
             in
             heauen
             ,
             (
             in
             a
             generall
             sort
             )
             desire
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             iudge
             ,
             and
             
               auenge
               their
               bloud
               that
               was
               shed
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             6.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             A
             third
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             principall
             ,
             is
             that
             an
             end
             may
             bee
             put
             to
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             wee
             may
             haue
             perfect
             victorie
             ouer
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             treade
             downe
             Satan
             vnder
             our
             feete
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             frō
             all
             the
             relicks
             ,
             stumps
             ,
             root●s
             ,
             and
             remainders
             of
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               15.
               55.
               56.
               
               Rom.
               16.
               20.
               
               Apoc.
            
             3.
             4.
             and
             19.
             8.
             
             Whereas
             in
             this
             mortalitie
             ,
             wee
             dayly
             ,
             and
             euery
             moment
             ,
             sinne
             against
             ,
             and
             offend
             our
             GOD
             ,
             breake
             all
             his
             commandements
             ,
             and
             prouoke
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             pull
             downe
             many
             iudgements
             vpon
             vs.
             Rom.
             7.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             and
             23
             24.
             
             Gala.
             5.
             17.
             yea
             all
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             our
             best
             actions
             ,
             are
             tainted
             with
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             vnperfect
             ,
             
               Isa.
               63.
               
               Tit.
            
             3.
             5.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             11
             ,
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             fruition
             and
             enioyment
             of
             Christ
             his
             glorious
             presence
             ,
             and
             perfect
             fellowship
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             forcible
             ,
             and
             effectuall
             meanes
             to
             confirme
             our
             hope
             &
             enflame
             our
             desire
             ,
             
               Phil.
               1.
               23.
               
               Hebr.
            
             11.
             25.
             27.
             for
             here
             is
             the
             banquet
             that
             neuer
             endeth
             ,
             the
             mariage
             that
             lasteth
             for
             euer
             ,
             the
             triumph
             that
             is
             perpetuall
             ,
             the
             absence
             and
             remouall
             of
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             the
             presence
             and
             possession
             of
             all
             good
             ;
             but
             hereof
             wee
             must
             speake
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             third
             generall
             section
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             
             by
             this
             doctrine
             are
             condemned
             all
             
               Sadduces
               ,
               Athe●sts
               ,
               Nulli-fidians
               ,
               and
               Scorners
            
             of
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             walke
             by
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             faith
             ,
             by
             reason
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             bee
             ruled
             by
             the
             line
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             deny
             ,
             and
             deride
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             Christs
             second
             comming
             ,
             heauen
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             4.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             here
             are
             reproued
             ,
             and
             conuinced
             all
             
               Epicures
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               loose-liuers
            
             ,
             
             and
             all
             worldlings
             ,
             and
             voluptuous
             persons
             ,
             who
             albeit
             they
             in
             worde
             deny
             not
             any
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             did
             ,
             and
             doe
             ;
             yet
             they
             denie
             the
             power
             of
             all
             religion
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             liue
             as
             though
             there
             were
             neither
             God
             nor
             diuell
             ,
             heauen
             or
             hell
             ,
             louing
             riches
             more
             then
             religion
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             more
             then
             pietie
             .
             2.
             
             Timot.
             3.
             45.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             wee
             shall
             by
             obseruing
             and
             noting
             the
             measure
             &
             quantitie
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             &c.
             iudge
             of
             ,
             and
             discerne
             the
             quantitie
             of
             our
             faith
             ;
             for
             these
             being
             necessary
             effects
             of
             faith
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             great
             and
             liuely
             so
             is
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             bee
             weake
             or
             dead
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             faith
             ;
             for
             the
             tree
             is
             knowne
             by
             the
             fruites
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             by
             the
             vndoubted
             and
             proper
             effects
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             preparation
             ,
             and
             the
             principall
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             speciall
             opportunitie
             ,
             and
             time
             when
             ,
             both
             this
             generall
             ,
             and
             particuler
             preparation
             
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             onely
             
               the
               present
               time
            
             ,
             and
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             whiles
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             
               truth
               lasteth
            
             ,
             and
             while
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             ministery
             of
             grace
             ,
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             saluation
             are
             offered
             ,
             and
             continue
             ,
             
               Titus
               2.
               10.
               
               Gal.
               6.
               10.
               
               Ioh.
               9.
               4.
               
               Ioh.
            
             12.
             35.
             36.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             61.
             before
             our
             
               hearts
               be
               hardened
               with
               the
               long
               custome
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             so
             they
             become
             vncurable
             ,
             
               Hebr.
               3.
               13.
               
               Acts.
            
             28.
             27.
             whilest
             
               C●rist
               knocketh
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             3.
             20.
             before
             the
             night
             commeth
             .
             Iohn
             .
             9.
             4.
             and
             the
             doore
             bee
             shut
             ,
             Luke
             .
             13.
             25.
             for
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             in
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             noe
             praysing
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             no
             time
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             as
             
               Isay.
               38.
               
               Luke
            
             .
             16.
             24.
             25.
             the
             
               Bride
               must
               trimme
               her selfe
            
             in
             this
             life
             .
             Apo.
             19
             7.
             
          
           
             Now
             must
             the
             
               wedding
               garment
            
             bee
             prouided
             ,
             Math.
             22.
             11.
             this
             life
             is
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             the
             ministerie
             of
             reconeiliation
             is
             onely
             here
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             18.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             and
             28.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             for
             at
             the
             daye
             of
             iudgement
             
             it
             shall
             wholy
             cease
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Christ
             forgiueth
             sinnes
             (
             onely
             )
             in
             earth
             ,
             Luk.
             5.
             24.
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             word
             in
             al
             ages
             succeeding
             them
             ,
             binde
             and
             
               loose
               ,
               retaine
            
             ,
             and
             remit
             sinnes
             in
             earth
             ,
             
               Math.
               16.
               19.
               
               Iohn
            
             .
             20.
             23.
             wherefore
             we
             must
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             
               ●hiles
               he
               may
               be
               found
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sixe
             dayes
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             prouide
             vs
             of
             the
             
               heauenly
               Manna
            
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             keepe
             with
             him
             an
             euerlasting
             Sabboth
             in
             the
             highest
             heauens
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             ouer-throwne
             that
             vile
             and
             damn●ble
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Popish
             purgatorie
             ,
             who
             imagine
             ,
             and
             teach
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             many
             are
             temporallye
             tormented
             in
             Purgatorie
             flames
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             eased
             and
             released
             of
             their
             torments
             ,
             by
             the
             prayers
             and
             intercessions
             and
             satisfactions
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             and
             specially
             by
             the
             pardons
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             I
             meane
             not
             Nebuchadnezar
             transformed
             for
             seauen
             yeares
             into
             a
             beast
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             eternized
             for
             one
             ;
             whereas
             first
             ,
             this
             late
             coyned
             doct●ine
             is
             iniurious
             and
             derogatorie
             to
             Christ
             
             his
             all-sufficient
             satisfaction
             ,
             who
             dyed
             (
             onely
             )
             once
             to
             put
             away
             sinne
             ,
             
               Heb.
               9.
               26.
               
               Hebr.
            
             7.
             25.
             and
             in
             all
             places
             of
             scripture
             ,
             merite
             ,
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ,
             is
             onely
             ascribed
             to
             his
             bloud
             ,
             to
             his
             stripes
             ,
             to
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             both
             in
             soule
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             body
             ioyntly
             and
             apart
             ,
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             is
             saued
             ,
             
             and
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             not
             is
             cōndemned
             already
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             decree
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ▪
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             8.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             who-so-euer
             repenteth
             not
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             not
             ,
             dyeth
             in
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             so
             vndoubtedly
             perisheth
             ,
             
               Iohn
               .
               8.
               21.
               
               Ezechi
               .
               18
               ,
               24.
               
               Luke
            
             13.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             rich
             glutton
             making
             intercession
             to
             Abraham
             in
             behalfe
             of
             his
             fiue
             bretheren
             found
             no
             fauour
             ,
             but
             receiued
             a
             iust
             repulse
             &
             reproofe
             ,
             Luke
             .
             16.
             29.
             31.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             Dauid
             whiles
             the
             child
             borne
             in
             adultery
             liued
             ,
             prayed
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             it
             was
             dead
             ,
             then
             hee
             ceased
             p●aying
             ,
             and
             fasting
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             hee
             knew
             it
             would
             not
             auayle
             .
             
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             verse
             .
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             penitent
             thee●e
             that
             suffered
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             neuer
             had
             done
             good
             ,
             vpon
             his
             serious
             repentance
             ,
             and
             firme
             faith
             ,
             albeit
             wrought
             miraculously
             at
             the
             last
             houre
             ,
             had
             a
             promise
             made
             him
             to
             bee
             that
             same
             daye
             with
             CHRIST
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             Luke
             23.
             43.
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             enterpreteth
             to
             be
             the
             third
             heauen
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             4.
             beeing
             compared
             together
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             had
             gone
             to
             purgatorie
             fire
             ,
             and
             should
             there
             be
             further
             p●rged
             and
             prepared
             ,
             no
             doubt
             he
             had
             beene
             one
             ,
             
               sed
               haec
               hactenus
               de
               questuosissima
               papistarum
               fabula
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             seeing
             that
             there
             is
             no
             libertie
             ,
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             vntill
             men
             repent
             ,
             Prou.
             18
             14.
             and
             no
             actuall
             pardon
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             a●d
             prepare
             our selues
             ,
             is
             onely
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             short
             ,
             momentary
             ,
             &
             transitory
             ,
             and
             wherein
             ,
             the
             children
             dye
             as
             well
             as
             the
             ancient
             ,
             yong-men
             as
             well
             as
             the
             olde
             ,
             the
             strong
             and
             lustie
             ,
             as
             soone
             ,
             and
             as
             sodenly
             ,
             as
             the
             
             weake
             ,
             it
             must
             learne
             ,
             and
             schoole
             vs
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             deferre
             our
             repentance
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             preparing
             our selues
             ,
             but
             to
             begin
             betimes
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             on
             to
             the
             last
             breath
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             we
             are
             bound
             ,
             
             and
             commanded
             to
             serue
             God
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             trueth
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             
               Luk.
               1.
               74.
               75
               ergo
            
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             put
             and
             post
             of
             all
             to
             old
             age
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whether
             we
             shall
             euer
             liue
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             our
             iourney
             to
             heauen
             being
             long
             ,
             
             the
             preparation
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             very
             short
             and
             vncertaine
             ,
             we
             must
             bee
             wise
             ,
             and
             redeeme
             it
             ,
             and
             repent
             when
             we
             may
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             must
             with
             
               Salomon
               ,
               Iosias
               ,
               Timothy
               ,
               Ioseph
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             serue
             God
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             youth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             floure
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             when
             our
             memory
             is
             most
             apt
             and
             firme
             ,
             our
             vnderstanding
             most
             sharpe
             ,
             our
             sences
             most
             liuely
             ,
             &
             we
             may
             best
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             an
             holy
             and
             comfortable
             old
             age
             ,
             thus
             are
             we
             commanded
             and
             exhorted
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               13
               ,
               1.
               
               Psal.
               119.
               9.
               
               Psal.
            
             78.
             6.
             7.
             and
             it
             is
             
             their
             greate
             commendation
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             4.
             2.
             
             
               Tim.
               1.
               5.
               2.
               
               Epist.
               Ioh.
               4.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
            
             2.
             12.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Whereas
             otherwise
             they
             that
             neglect
             ,
             and
             omit
             to
             reconcile
             themselues
             vnto
             God
             in
             their
             best
             time
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             child-hood
             ,
             and
             youth
             grow
             in
             time
             senceles
             ,
             and
             brutish
             ,
             and
             hard
             hearted
             ,
             and
             are
             iustly
             forsaken
             of
             God
             in
             their
             old
             ,
             and
             impotent
             age
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             care
             ,
             and
             conscience
             to
             feare
             ,
             obey
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             in
             their
             youth
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             it
             is
             seldome
             ,
             and
             rarely
             seene
             ,
             that
             men
             that
             haue
             liued
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             spent
             all
             their
             golden
             dayes
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             in
             superstition
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             and
             vanity
             ,
             should
             vndoubtedly
             turne
             vnto
             God
             in
             their
             old
             age
             .
             It
             is
             more
             wonderous
             then
             vsuall
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             onely
             some
             examples
             of
             it
             in
             Scriptures
             to
             keepe
             the
             aged
             from
             dispaire
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             very
             fewe
             and
             rare
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             (
             as
             most
             doe
             )
             presume
             to
             much
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             olde
             age
             (
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             before
             rooted
             ,
             and
             grounded
             in
             
             fayth
             ,
             in
             loue
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             Godlinesse
             )
             is
             of
             all
             ages
             the
             most
             vnapt
             ,
             and
             vntoward
             ,
             to
             performe
             these
             duties
             ,
             to
             begin
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             ready
             for
             Christ.
             Wee
             may
             in
             this
             case
             in
             some
             sorte
             say
             ,
             
               Can
               a
               man
               bee
               (
               new
               )
               borne
               when
               he
               is
               old
               ,
               can
               he
               enter
               into
               his
               Mothers
               wombe
               againe
               ,
               and
               bee
               borne
               ,
            
             Iohn
             3.
             4.
             not
             being
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             misvnderstanding
             the
             doctrine
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             as
             Nicodemus
             ;
             but
             onely
             in
             another
             sense
             affirming
             that
             time
             to
             be
             the
             most
             vnfit
             .
             And
             there
             is
             sufficient
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             in
             olde
             age
             the
             memory
             decayeth
             ,
             the
             strength
             fayleth
             ,
             the
             senses
             are
             infeebled
             and
             wast
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             euill
             daies
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             of
             payne
             ,
             and
             aches
             ,
             then
             
               the
               daies
               ,
               and
               yeares
               approch
               ,
               when
               men
               shal
               say
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               .
            
             Ecclesi
             .
             12
             ,
             1
             ,
             2.
             then
             sathan
             is
             most
             egar
             ,
             and
             busie
             ,
             knowing
             right
             well
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             must
             loose
             all
             ,
             or
             gaine
             all
             ,
             wherefore
             let
             vs
             with
             the
             wise
             Virgins
             prepare
             our selues
             whiles
             wee
             
             haue
             time
             ,
             let
             vs
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             whiles
             the
             light
             shineth
             ,
             and
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             whilst
             wee
             may
             finde
             him
             .
             
               Isay
               ▪
            
             55.
             6.
             7.
             
             Which
             GOD
             grant
             .
             A
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Section
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             ready
             &c.
             
          
           
             IN
             these
             wordes
             the
             solemnization
             ,
             and
             consumation
             of
             the
             mariage
             betwixt
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             wise
             Virgins
             ,
             (
             or
             true
             Church
             )
             is
             contrayned
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             deuide
             it selfe
             into
             foure
             partes
             ,
             viz.
             First
             
               what
               this
               solemnization
               is
            
             .
             Secondly
             the
             
               place
               where
            
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             
               priui●●dges
               and
               prerogatiues
               of
               it
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
               the
               vse
               ,
               and
               application
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               so●emnization
               ,
               or
               consummation
            
             of
             the
             marriage
             is
             the
             glorious
             ,
             and
             perfect
             state
             of
             the
             elect
             after
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             when
             they
             in
             the
             highest
             Heaues
             shall
             with
             their
             eyes
             behold
             CHRIST
             ,
             haue
             fellowshippe
             and
             
             liue
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             raigne
             with
             him
             for
             euermore
             ,
             being
             perfectly
             conformable
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             soule
             .
             
               Phil.
               1.
               23.
               
               Mat.
            
             25.
             34.
             1.
             
             
               Thess.
               4.
               17.
               
               Apo.
            
             7.
             15.
             17.
             21.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             21.
             
             In
             this
             description
             two
             points
             are
             to
             be
             explained
             and
             expoūded
             ,
             first
             the
             dignity
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             this
             communion
             ,
             and
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             in
             glory
             .
             Secōdly
             the
             
               perfestion
               ,
               and
               glorification
            
             of
             the
             Bride
             ,
             and
             Virgin
             both
             in
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             First
             touching
             the
             coniunction
             ,
             and
             marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             continuall
             sight
             ▪
             &
             company
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             right
             cousnesse
             and
             fountaine
             ,
             of
             all
             fellici●●e
             ,
             shall
             minister
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             vnspeakeable
             ioy
             and
             comfort
             to
             all
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             for
             they
             shal
             no
             more
             walke
             by
             faith
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             this
             life
             )
             but
             by
             sight
             :
             they
             shall
             no
             more
             darkely
             behold
             GOD
             in
             the
             glasse
             ,
             and
             ministery
             of
             the
             worde●
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             spectakle
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             but
             see
             him
             face
             ,
             to
             face
             ,
             they
             shall
             in
             the
             Imperiall
             ,
             and
             Maiestica●l
             
             Court
             ,
             and
             Pallace
             of
             Heauen
             see
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             .
             1.
             
             
               Ioh.
               3
               ,
               2.
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             13
             ,
             12
             namely
             they
             shall
             so
             farre
             forth
             behold
             Gods
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             a
             finite
             creature
             ,
             albeit
             glorified
             ,
             is
             capable
             off
             ;
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             hee
             is
             ,
             but
             not
             how
             infinite
             hee
             is
             ▪
             1.
             
             Timo.
             6.
             16.
             
             And
             as
             for
             Christ
             Iesus
             their
             redeemer
             ,
             husband
             ,
             and
             head
             ,
             they
             shall
             (
             as
             Iob
             speaketh
             ,
             )
             see
             
               him
               with
               these
               same
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               eyes
               ,
            
             Iob.
             19.
             25.
             26.
             
             
               They
               shall
               follow
               him
               wheresoeuer
               hee
               goeth
               .
            
             Apoc.
             14.
             4
             ▪
             they
             shall
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             shal
             be
             in
             their
             for-head
             ,
             Apoc.
             22.
             4.
             
             Finally
             the
             tabernacle
             
               of
               GOD
               shal
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               dwell
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               be
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               GOD
               himselfe
               shal
               be
               their
               GOD
               with
               them
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             22.
             3.
             
             Now
             if
             the
             sight
             ,
             salutation
             ,
             and
             company
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Father
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             Kinsfolke
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             friends
             and
             welwil●ers
             ,
             that
             are
             farre
             distant
             ,
             and
             haue
             beene
             long
             absent
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             bee
             so
             admirably
             gratefull
             
             and
             so
             wonderfully
             delightsome
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             desirable
             ,
             maruelous
             ,
             and
             vneffable
             will
             the
             continuall
             sight
             ,
             and
             fruition
             of
             GOD
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             our
             redeemer
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             our
             comforter
             bee
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Throne
             of
             Heauen
             ?
             And
             if
             Moyses
             that
             onely
             talked
             ,
             and
             had
             conference
             with
             GOD
             in
             the
             Mount
             but
             fortie
             dayes
             ,
             was
             so
             glorious
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             at
             his
             discent
             ,
             and
             returne
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Israell
               could
               not
               ,
               or
               durst
               not
               behold
               it
               ,
            
             
             how
             much
             more
             vnspeakably
             Maiesticall
             ,
             and
             glorious
             shall
             they
             bee
             that
             haue
             fellowish
             ,
             (
             not
             as
             sinners
             with
             GOD
             on
             earth
             for
             a
             fewe
             dayes
             )
             but
             as
             perfectly
             sanctified
             in
             the
             Pallace
             of
             Heauen
             for
             euermore
             ?
          
           
             Herevnto
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             adioyne
             the
             mutuall
             ,
             ioyfull
             ,
             and
             vnutterable
             communion
             with
             all
             
               Angells
               ,
               Archangels
               ,
               Patriarks
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Euangelists
               ,
               Confessors
               ,
               Martirs
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             true
             Saintes
             of
             GOD
             ,
             of
             all
             degrees
             
             for
             euermore
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             how
             many
             degrees
             ,
             and
             in
             how
             many
             properties
             ,
             especially
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             loue
             ,
             they
             exceede
             ,
             and
             excell
             all
             mortall
             creatures
             :
             so
             much
             more
             rare
             ,
             and
             incredible
             comfort
             shal
             they
             by
             their
             mutuall
             fellowshippe
             ,
             communicate
             one
             to
             another
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             be
             ignorant
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             nor
             strange
             ,
             and
             suspected
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             much
             lesse
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             hollow
             ;
             as
             in
             this
             worlde
             ,
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             humane
             infirmities
             it
             commeth
             oftentimes
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             they
             shal
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             in
             will
             ,
             and
             consent
             ,
             liuing
             ,
             and
             louing
             together
             in
             perfect
             harmony
             of
             concorde
             ,
             and
             charity
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             The
             consideration
             hereof
             must
             cause
             vs
             to
             shun
             ,
             decline
             ,
             and
             abhor
             ill
             ,
             and
             contagious
             company
             ,
             (
             what
             in
             vs
             lyeth
             )
             and
             to
             haue
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             mindes
             inflamed
             ,
             and
             possessed
             with
             a
             longing
             desire
             to
             bee
             dissolued
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             to
             enioy
             the
             
             most
             blessed
             fellowshippe
             of
             GOD
             ,
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Angels
             in
             glory
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             partickle
             to
             bee
             made
             lightsome
             ,
             and
             vnfolded
             is
             ,
             
               the
               perfection
            
             ,
             of
             the
             glorified
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             soules
             iust
             and
             perfect
             men
             ,
             they
             now
             after
             their
             dissolution
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             are
             replenished
             with
             infinite
             ioye
             ,
             and
             triumph
             in
             the
             
               Heauenly
               Ierusalem
            
             .
             Luke
             .
             16.
             25.
             
             Hebre.
             12
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Math.
             25.
             21.
             23.
             but
             their
             ioye
             shal
             be
             much
             more
             encreased
             ,
             when
             the
             soules
             shal
             be
             reunited
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             and
             when
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             GODS
             elect
             Saints
             are
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             ,
             Apoc.
             6.
             10.
             11.
             
             Heere
             they
             shall
             in
             Quires
             ,
             and
             companies
             ,
             mutually
             ,
             and
             eternally
             magnifie
             ,
             and
             praise
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             afterwards
             I
             will
             more
             fully
             shew
             (
             when
             I
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             prerogatiues
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             in
             the
             minde
             ,
             &
             vnderstāding
             their
             shal
             be
             no
             error
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             dulnes
             ,
             but
             cleere
             iudgemēt
             &
             perfect
             
             wisedome
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             12.
             for
             wee
             shall
             be
             in
             perfect
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdome
             of
             GOD
             shall
             manifest
             it selfe
             vnto
             vs
             :
             secondly
             in
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             there
             shall
             bee
             no
             extasie
             or
             distemper
             ,
             but
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             ,
             integritie
             ,
             perfect
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             saints
             ,
             a●d
             Angels
             ,
             and
             absolute
             conformity
             to
             Gods
             will.
             Lastly
             the
             body
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             
               bright
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               beautifull
               ,
               strong
               ,
               nimble
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               and
               in●orrupt
               instrument
               ,
               habitation
               ,
               and
               receptacle
               of
               the
               glorified
               soule
               .
            
             It
             shall
             be
             so
             
               bright
               and
               glorious
            
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             shine
             
               forth
               as
               the
               sunne
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             send
             forth
             beames
             of
             light
             ,
             Math.
             13.
             43.
             
             It
             shall
             
               rise
               a
               glorious
               bodie
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             15.
             43.
             
             It
             shall
             bee
             like
             to
             Christ
             his
             body
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             no
             doubt
             most
             glorious
             ,
             
               Phil
               ▪
            
             3.
             20.
             
             Some
             glimpse
             ,
             taste
             ,
             and
             representation
             hereof
             ,
             wee
             haue
             in
             the
             transfiguration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             garment
             was
             
               white
               and
               glist●red
               ▪
            
             Luke
             .
             9.
             29.
             it
             was
             
               very
               white
               as
               snowe
               ,
               so
               white
               as
               no
               Fuller
               can
               make
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Marke
             ,
             9.
             3.
             
             In
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             that
             appeared
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             
             in
             glory
             ,
             Luke
             9.
             31.
             and
             in
             the
             sundry
             and
             glorious
             apparitions
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             It
             shall
             bee
             a
             
               strong
               body
            
             ,
             for
             it
             shall
             rise
             againe
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             weakenesse
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             43.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             
               nimble
               body
            
             ,
             as
             well
             able
             by
             the
             proper
             forme
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             ascend
             ,
             as
             to
             descend
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             1.
             
             
               Thes
               4.
               17.
               
               Math.
               22.
               30.
               
               Phil.
            
             3.
             20.
             compared
             together
             ;
             It
             shall
             bee
             a
             beautifull
             and
             goodly
             body
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             and
             shall
             be
             a
             
               vessell
               of
               honour
            
             ,
             as
             Rom
             9
             33.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             perfect
             ,
             and
             incorrupt
             ,
             because
             as
             there
             is
             no
             fault
             ,
             defect
             and
             deformitie
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             spirituall
             body
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               15.
               44.
               spirituall
            
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             substance
             shall
             bee
             changed
             ,
             for
             glorification
             taketh
             nor
             away
             the
             trueth
             ,
             and
             demensions
             of
             a
             naturall
             body
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             needeth
             none
             of
             these
             outward
             and
             earthly
             supplyes
             ,
             and
             helpes
             of
             meate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             sleepe
             ,
             rest
             ,
             mariage
             ,
             Phisick
             ,
             light
             ,
             &c.
             for
             
               Christ
               shall
               bee
               in
               steed
               of
               all
               these
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               
               supply
               all
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             The
             first
             vse
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             consideration
             and
             meditation
             of
             the
             body
             and
             soule
             ioyntly
             glorified
             is
             ,
             a
             notable
             comfort
             for
             Gods
             children
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             liue
             obscurely
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             contempt
             ,
             in
             no
             regarde
             and
             reputation
             ,
             traduced
             and
             troubled
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             haue
             immediate
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             sunne
             in
             a
             cleare
             skie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             In
             any
             bodily
             defect
             ,
             weakenesse
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             ache
             ,
             paine
             ,
             vlcers
             ,
             deformitie
             ,
             lamenesse
             ,
             and
             maimednesse
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             discontent
             ,
             and
             offended
             ,
             but
             endure
             them
             patiently
             ;
             For
             first
             they
             are
             but
             fatherly
             corrections
             ,
             and
             trials
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             7.
             and
             8.
             
             Secondly
             they
             are
             but
             temporary
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             dearest
             and
             holyest
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             are
             as
             well
             subiect
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             beare
             their
             portion
             in
             them
             as
             much
             as
             any
             ,
             yea
             much
             more
             then
             other
             ,
             
               Psal.
               73.
               vers
            
             .
             5.
             
             &
             15.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             taken
             all
             away
             ,
             and
             eternall
             glory
             ,
             and
             perfection
             
             shall
             succeed
             in
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             explanation
             ,
             and
             description
             of
             the
             mariage
             :
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Section
             .
          
           
             THe
             priuiledges
             and
             prerogatiues
             of
             this
             mariage
             ,
             remaine
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             principally
             foure
             :
             first
             a
             perpetuall
             and
             solemne
             sabboth
             ,
             which
             the
             saints
             of
             God
             shall
             inuiolably
             obserue
             in
             singing
             the
             new
             song
             of
             their
             redemption
             ,
             Apoc.
             14.
             3.
             they
             with
             one
             voyce
             and
             heart
             shall
             singe
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             that
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             them
             to
             
               God
               by
               his
               bloud
               out
               of
               euery
               kindered
               ,
               and
               tongue
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               nation
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             5.
             9.
             and
             hath
             
               made
               them
               vnto
               their
               God
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             7.
             chap.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             they
             shall
             found
             forth
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             thankesgiuing
             :
             and
             they
             cried
             saying
             ,
             
               saluation
               commeth
               of
               our
               God
               that
               sitteth
               vpon
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               the
               lambe
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               fall
               before
               the
               throne
               on
               their
               faces
               ,
               
               and
               worship
               God
               saying
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               praise
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               thankes
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               might
               ,
               be
               vnto
               our
               God
               for
               euermore
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             Finally
             their
             voice
             shal
             be
             like
             the
             
               voice
               of
               great
               ●aters
               and
               as
               the
               vyoce
               of
               strong
               thunder
               ,
               saying
               halleluia
               ,
               our
               Lord
               GOD
               all
               mighty
               hath
               raigned
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             19.
             6.
             more-heareof
             〈◊〉
             may
             read
             ,
             Isai.
             66.
             22.
             
             Apo.
             21.
             3.
             
             Apoc.
             11.
             17.
             but
             this
             Sabboth
             shal
             be
             without
             peculier
             Preist
             ,
             
               for
               all
               shal
               be
               preists
               vnto
               God
               ,
            
             it
             shal
             be
             without
             Temple
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lambe
               are
               the
               Temple
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             supply
             these
             occasious
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             seeing
             that
             there
             is
             an
             eternall
             rest
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Sabboth
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             Christ
             his
             institution
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             practise
             ,
             &
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             vinuersal
             Church
             ,
             we
             keepe
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             weeke
             in
             memory
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             is
             a
             tipe
             ,
             and
             representation
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             reach
             vs
             to
             obserue
             it
             ,
             both
             incorruptly
             touching
             the
             out-ward
             forme
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             touching
             the
             
             the
             inward
             disposition
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             and
             hearts
             ,
             or
             els
             we
             shall
             neuer
             keepe
             it
             in
             heauen
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             neuer
             honour
             vs
             in
             Heauen
             Luke
             .
             9.
             26.
             vnles
             we
             honour
             him
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             neuer
             perfect
             vs
             in
             heauen
             ,
             vnlesse
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             sanctification
             wee
             begin
             it
             heare
             ,
             Apoc.
             20.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             priuiledge
             ,
             and
             prerogatiue
             is
             the
             actuall
             ,
             
               and
               eternall
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               possessing
               of
               the
               new
               heauen
               and
               the
               new
               earth
               ,
            
             part
             of
             the
             dowry
             ,
             &
             ioynter
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             Apo.
             5.
             10.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             21.
             22.
             
             Math.
             5.
             
             Now
             whether
             they
             shall
             sometimes
             by
             locall
             motion
             ,
             and
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             (
             albeit
             some
             new
             ,
             and
             learned
             writers
             out
             of
             the.
             Apoc.
             5.
             10.
             and
             Apo.
             21.
             8.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             before
             named
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             glorified
             body
             that
             can
             both
             ,
             ascend
             ,
             and
             discend
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             doe
             collect
             ,
             and
             would
             conclud
             it
             )
             or
             which
             is
             more
             probable
             ,
             and
             likely
             by
             vision
             ,
             and
             heauenly
             contemplation
             ,
             and
             noe
             absurdite
             ,
             for
             if
             Saint
             Steuen
             being
             on
             earth
             and
             hauing
             noe
             doubt
             
             his
             eyes
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             clarified
             ,
             looked
             vp
             into
             
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               saw
               Christ
               sitting
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             Act.
             7.
             ver
             .
             56.
             why
             may
             not
             a
             glorified
             body
             by
             his
             glorified
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             skye
             ,
             being
             also
             purified
             looke
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             contemplate
             the
             Earth
             &c.
             
             But
             because
             this
             poynt
             is
             difficult
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledg
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             rather
             coniecturall
             then
             certaine
             ,
             wee
             must
             bee
             content
             to
             bee
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             vntell
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             all
             secrets
             shal
             be
             made
             manifest
             ;
             and
             let
             vs
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             make
             some
             vse
             of
             the
             point
             as
             most
             may
             concerne
             vs
             ;
             Here
             is
             matter
             of
             consolatiō
             for
             poore
             Christians
             ,
             that
             either
             neuer
             actually
             possessed
             any
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             lands
             ,
             or
             liuings
             ,
             as
             Lazarus
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             or
             haue
             beene
             with
             the
             religious
             Hebrewes
             ,
             by
             the
             enimies
             of
             the
             truth
             dispoiled
             ,
             and
             depriued
             of
             them
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             or
             els
             by
             the
             
               men
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             whose
             portion
             is
             (
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             )
             in
             most
             ,
             or
             many
             of
             them
             (
             only
             )
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             enclose
             ,
             and
             hedge
             in
             ,
             al
             to
             themselues
             
             and
             their
             proper
             vses
             ,
             vnmercifully
             turning
             men
             out
             of
             home
             ,
             house
             ,
             and
             liuing
             ;
             well
             let
             them
             possesse
             ,
             their
             soules
             in
             patience
             ,
             and
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             apprehend
             and
             waite
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             one
             day
             inherite
             the
             new
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             Earth
             ,
             they
             shall
             haue
             roome
             enough
             ,
             and
             larg
             demaines
             when
             their
             enimies
             repining
             at
             it
             ,
             shall
             remaine
             foreuer
             excluded
             ,
             and
             excomunicated
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             preuiledge
             is
             that
             the
             Godly
             then
             compleatly
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             shal
             be
             all
             kings
             ,
             preists
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apoc.
             5.
             10.
             and
             so
             partake
             of
             Christ
             his
             dignity
             ,
             and
             offices
             ,
             As
             Kings
             they
             shall
             raigne
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             triumph
             ouer
             Satan
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             treade
             them
             vnder
             their
             feete
             Rom
             6.
             20.
             
             Mal.
             4.
             3.
             
             As
             Preists
             they
             shall
             eternally
             praise
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lambe
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             his
             people
             .
             &c.
             and
             perfectly
             obey
             his
             will
             Apoc.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             Prophets
             they
             shal
             (
             as
             far
             forth
             
             as
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             finite
             ,
             and
             circumscriptible
             creature
             )
             knowe
             GOD
             ,
             and
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             exquisitely
             vnderstand
             all
             things
             that
             shall
             concerne
             their
             felicitie
             .
             1.
             
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               3.
               2.
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             euer
             wee
             looke
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             be
             
               Kings
               ,
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             let
             vs
             as
             spiritually
             ,
             so
             conscionably
             practise
             these
             offices
             in
             earth
             :
             for
             the
             practise
             of
             them
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             differ
             not
             in
             essence
             ,
             and
             substance
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             degrees
             ,
             let
             vs
             then
             as
             
               Kings
               rule
            
             ,
             and
             raigne
             ouer
             ●ur
             affections
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             our
             familyes
             (
             like
             so
             many
             little
             Churches
             )
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             GOD.
             Let
             vs
             as
             Priests
             consecrate
             our selues
             ,
             soules
             ,
             and
             bodies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             seruice
             ,
             and
             pray
             continually
             to
             GOD
             in
             behalfe
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             our
             domestiques
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             vs
             as
             Prophets
             ,
             labour
             to
             bee
             rich
             in
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             to
             our
             vtmost
             power
             ,
             and
             skill
             )
             impart
             ,
             it
             (
             as
             occasion
             ,
             and
             our
             calling
             
             shall
             require
             )
             vnto
             others
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             of
             our
             owne
             family
             .
             Gen.
             18
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             18.
             
             The
             fourth
             priuiledge
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             glory
             is
             their
             
               glorious
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               triumph
               ,
               and
               perfect
               victory
               ouer
               sinne
               ,
               death
               ,
               hell
               ,
               satan
               ,
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             reprobate
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Sinne
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
             shal
             be
             a
             bolished
             ,
             and
             cease
             foreuer
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             55.
             56.
             57.
             
             &
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Godly
             bee
             destroied
             ,
             as
             Apoc.
             20.
             14.
             
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             his
             members
             shall
             no
             more
             assaulte
             ,
             and
             persecute
             vs
             ,
             for
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             the
             
               false
               Prophet
               shall
               be
               cast
               aliue
            
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             burning
             with
             brimstone
             ,
             Apoc.
             19.
             20.
             and
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             worshippers
             of
             the
             beast
             shall
             drinke
             
               of
               the
               pure
               wrath
               ,
               and
               ●ee
               tormented
               in
               fire
               ,
               and
               brimstone
               before
               the
               Holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Lambe
               .
            
             Apoc.
             14.
             10
             ,
             11.
             they
             shall
             goe
             forth
             ,
             and
             looke
             vpon
             the
             
               Carcases
               of
               the
               men
               that
               haue
               transgressed
               ,
            
             Isa.
             66.
             24.
             
             Finally
             the
             Saints
             shall
             treade
             downe
             sathan
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             enemies
             vnder
             their
             feete
             ,
             
             Rom.
             16.
             20.
             and
             shall
             stand
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lambe
             cloathed
             with
             long
             white
             robes
             ,
             (
             Uiz.
             of
             purity
             ,
             and
             inocency
             ,
             )
             and
             hauing
             palmes
             ,
             (
             in
             signification
             of
             victory
             )
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             Apoc.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             this
             last
             prerogatiue
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             former
             must
             kindle
             ,
             and
             worke
             in
             vs
             ,
             an
             earnest
             ,
             and
             continuall
             expectation
             ,
             and
             longing
             after
             our
             full
             ,
             and
             finall
             redemption
             ,
             and
             perfect
             glorification
             .
             The
             dutifull
             wife
             should
             not
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             looke
             for
             the
             returne
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             farre
             ,
             and
             long
             time
             absent
             ,
             the
             husbandman
             so
             hope
             ,
             and
             waite
             for
             the
             haruest
             ;
             the
             Mariner
             the
             hauen
             ,
             the
             wayfaring-man
             ,
             his
             iorneyes
             ende
             ,
             the
             woman
             in
             trauell
             her
             deliuerance
             ,
             the
             Captiue
             his
             liberty
             ,
             as
             wee
             should
             wish
             ,
             and
             waite
             for
             ,
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             time
             of
             the
             marriage
             ,
             and
             our
             consumation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             If
             wee
             would
             bee
             perfect
             conquerers
             ,
             and
             raigne
             ,
             and
             triumph
             with
             
             Christ
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             earth
             take
             his
             part
             against
             the
             mighty
             .
             
               Iudg.
               5.
               23.
            
             
             We
             must
             vnder
             the
             condu●t
             of
             our
             generall
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Heauenly
             Michaell
             ,
             as
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             souldiers
             ,
             fight
             against
             the
             dragon
             ,
             and
             his
             Angells
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             
               ouercome
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               worde
               of
               his
               testimony
               ,
               and
               by
               not
               louing
               our
               liues
               vnto
               death
               .
            
             Apoc.
             12.
             7.
             11.
             
             Finally
             wee
             must
             put
             on
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             GOD
             ;
             
               fayth
               ,
               hope
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               confession
               ,
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               sworde
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               is
               the
               worde
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             Ephesi
             .
             6.
             13.
             
             And
             wee
             must
             pray
             constantly
             
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               supplications
               in
               the
               Spirit
               for
               our selues
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               Saints
               .
               &c.
            
             And
             by
             the
             right
             vse
             ,
             and
             continuall
             handling
             of
             these
             ,
             wee
             shall
             crucifie
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affectons
             ,
             and
             lustes
             thereof
             .
             Gallathians
             .
             5.
             24
             ,
             wee
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             
               resist
               in
               the
               euill
               day
               ,
               and
               hauing
               finished
               all
               things
               to
               stand
               fast
               ,
            
             and
             wee
             shall
             ouercome
             sathan
             ▪
             
             and
             all
             his
             batteries
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ;
             and
             then
             after
             all
             our
             fight
             ,
             contention
             and
             victory
             ended
             ,
             wee
             shall
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             eate
             of
             the
             
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Paradice
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             2.
             17.
             we
             shall
             eate
             of
             the
             
               hidden
               Manna
            
             ,
             Apoc.
             2.
             17.
             wee
             shall
             haue
             power
             ouer
             nations
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             wee
             shall
             bee
             
               cloathed
               with
               white
               araye
               ,
               and
               our
               name
               neuer
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Booke
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Chap.
             35.
             wee
             shall
             be
             
               pillers
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               goe
               out
               no
               more
               ,
            
             16
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             we
             shall
             sit
             
               with
               Christ
               in
               his
               Throne
            
             ,
             euen
             as
             he
             sitteth
             with
             his
             Father
             in
             his
             throne
             ,
             Apoc.
             3.
             21.
             which
             God
             at
             length
             fulfill
             ,
             and
             accomplish
             in
             vs
             ,
             for
             his
             most
             deerely
             beloued
             sonnes
             sake
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             onely
             ,
             and
             all-sufficient
             redeemer
             ,
             and
             mediator
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             NOw
             we
             are
             briefly
             to
             consider
             the
             place
             where
             this
             marriage
             shal
             be
             solemnized
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             glory
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             and
             priuileges
             eternally
             possessed
             ,
             &
             communicated
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             place
             therfore
             
             is
             the
             highest
             heauens
             ,
             the
             throne
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             the
             heauenly
             Hierusalem
             ,
             the
             Cittie
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             seates
             ,
             and
             habitations
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             &
             Angels
             ,
             the
             wedding
             chamber
             :
             and
             finally
             ,
             the
             new
             heauen
             &
             the
             new
             earth
             .
             This
             blessed
             heauen
             is
             a
             place
             in
             respect
             of
             substance
             subiect
             to
             no
             change
             ,
             and
             corruption
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             quantity
             ,
             and
             extent
             farre
             exceeding
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             of
             sufficient
             capacitie
             to
             receiue
             all
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             qualities
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             all
             places
             most
             bright
             ,
             most
             glorious
             ,
             most
             pleasant
             :
             finally
             it
             is
             such
             a
             place
             wherin
             no
             euill
             can
             be
             feared
             ,
             and
             no
             good
             can
             be
             wanting
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             GOD
             doth
             offer
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             seene
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             and
             the
             humanitie
             of
             CHRIST
             more
             glorious
             then
             the
             Sunne
             ▪
             shall
             bee
             seene
             ,
             and
             bee
             beheld
             with
             vs
             ,
             euen
             with
             our
             bodily
             eyes
             .
             Apoc.
             21.
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             Chapter
             22
             from
             the
             first
             verse
             to
             the
             sixt
             verse
             ,
             
               Hebrew
               .
               11.
               
               Iohn
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
           
             Wherfore
             fat
             be
             it
             from
             vs
             ;
             that
             vainly
             looking
             for
             a
             visible
             Church
             heere
             without
             all
             spot
             ,
             or
             wrinckle
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             maner
             ,
             and
             seeing
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             not
             ,
             proudly
             ,
             vnthankfully
             ,
             rashly
             ,
             and
             without
             cause
             to
             deuide
             ,
             and
             seperate
             our selues
             (
             as
             is
             the
             maner
             of
             Schismatickes
             )
             frō
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             notwithstāding
             al
             other
             defects
             ,
             whether
             in
             doctrine
             that
             is
             not
             fundamental
             or
             policy
             .
             yet
             firmely
             and
             purely
             retaineth
             the
             scūd
             Preaching
             of
             Apostolicall
             doctrine
             ,
             pure
             inuocation
             of
             Gods
             name
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             for
             these
             notes
             are
             essentiall
             ,
             substantiall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             other
             things
             are
             outward
             ,
             accidentall
             ,
             and
             circumstantial
             ,
             and
             rather
             of
             the
             comelinesse
             ,
             well
             beeing
             ,
             and
             ornament
             ,
             then
             ,
             of
             the
             simple
             necessity
             ,
             and
             essence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             to
             be
             much
             wished
             that
             the
             defects
             were
             supplied
             ,
             abuses
             remoued
             ,
             &
             corruptions
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             bee
             done
             by
             thē
             who
             haue
             
             lawfull
             authority
             ▪
             &
             in
             order
             without
             tumult
             ,
             and
             rashnes
             ,
             and
             repugnance
             ,
             cause
             ,
             and
             sound
             ground
             ,
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             dutie
             of
             priuate
             persons
             to
             take
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             sacramēts
             with
             thankesgiuing
             ,
             least
             God
             for
             their
             vnthākefulnes
             in
             time
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             amendment
             of
             that
             which
             is
             amisse
             ,
             and
             patiently
             expecting
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             interim
             to
             walke
             in
             their
             seuerall
             callings
             with
             diligence
             ,
             and
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Seeing
             all
             blisse
             ,
             felicitie
             ,
             and
             euer-during
             happinesse
             is
             onely
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             earth
             ▪
             wee
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             these
             temporall
             and
             transitorie
             things
             of
             honour
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             preferment
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             buildings
             ,
             credit
             pleasure
             ,
             delights
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             outward
             peace
             ,
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             neither
             must
             wee
             thinke
             that
             true
             felicitie
             and
             happinesse
             consisteth
             herein
             ;
             for
             first
             all
             these
             are
             vncertaine
             ,
             and
             transitorie
             ,
             as
             the
             grasse
             ,
             vapor
             ,
             flower
             ,
             shaddow
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             Ionas
             his
             gourde
             of
             one
             dayes
             continuance
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             Reeds
             ,
             
             or
             rotten
             posts
             fayling
             ,
             and
             causing
             them
             to
             fall
             that
             leane
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             they
             are
             rather
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             )
             fnares
             ,
             baits
             ,
             and
             traps
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             and
             hurt
             vs
             (
             as
             infinite
             ,
             examples
             euince
             )
             thē
             simply
             meanes
             ,
             and
             instruments
             of
             our
             selicity
             ,
             and
             faluation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             they
             cannot
             saue
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             make
             vs
             blessed
             before
             GOD
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             acknowledged
             when
             hee
             called
             them
             all
             vanity
             of
             vanities
             ,
             but
             this
             worke
             is
             proper
             onely
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             GODS
             speciall
             mercy
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             especiall
             ,
             and
             proper
             endowments
             of
             Gods
             ,
             Church
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             (
             though
             sometimes
             they
             in
             good
             sort
             enioy
             them
             ,
             and
             pertake
             of
             them
             )
             for
             the
             wicked
             commonly
             possesse
             them
             in
             farre
             greater
             measure
             then
             the
             Godly
             who
             are
             rather
             rich
             in
             minde
             ,
             and
             in
             grace
             ,
             then
             in
             these
             externall
             ,
             and
             perishable
             profits
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             .
             Wherefore
             wee
             must
             eleuate
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             mindes
             farre
             aboue
             these
             earthly
             ,
             and
             
             momentary
             things
             ,
             and
             seeke
             the
             things
             aboue
             ;
             wee
             must
             get
             vs
             vp
             into
             the
             mountaine
             of
             deuine
             contemplation
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             eyes
             of
             true
             fayth
             ,
             behold
             ▪
             and
             view
             our
             Country
             the
             Heauenly
             Canaan
             :
             we
             haue
             no
             abiding
             Citie
             here
             ,
             wherefore
             we
             must
             seeke
             one
             to
             come
             hauing
             a
             foundation
             ,
             
             whose
             
               builder
               ,
               and
               maker
               is
            
             GOD.
             And
             as
             for
             these
             worldly
             ,
             and
             outward
             things
             wee
             must
             onely
             vse
             them
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             are
             helpes
             vnto
             vs
             for
             the
             furthering
             of
             of
             our
             Iorney
             ,
             &
             the
             aduancement
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             els
             it
             is
             better
             that
             they
             should
             perish
             then
             wee
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             farre
             better
             that
             wee
             should
             alienate
             ▪
             and
             withdrawe
             our
             mindes
             ,
             and
             affections
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             seperate
             vs
             from
             GOD
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             the
             most
             )
             and
             depriue
             vs
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             case
             if
             they
             were
             as
             deere
             ,
             and
             necessary
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             our
             eyes
             ,
             handes
             ,
             feete
             ,
             yea
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             yet
             
             we
             must
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             hate
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             touching
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             the
             last
             branche
             ,
             is
             the
             manifold
             vses
             and
             applications
             of
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             heauenly
             mariage
             ;
             first
             by
             consideration
             hereof
             ,
             wee
             must
             be
             stirred
             vp
             ,
             and
             doe
             our
             vtmost
             endeuour
             to
             mortifie
             ,
             and
             ouercome
             all
             worldly
             desires
             ,
             and
             earthly
             pleasures
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             we
             cannot
             addict
             and
             wedde
             our selues
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             withall
             truely
             prepare
             our selues
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             touching
             riches
             ,
             and
             worldly
             cares
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             an
             antipathy
             ,
             an
             opposition
             betweene
             them
             and
             grace
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             cannot
             consist
             without
             the
             other
             :
             for
             as
             the
             eye
             cannot
             at
             one
             instant
             ,
             beholde
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             euen
             so
             a
             man
             cannot
             serue
             GOD
             and
             the
             world
             together
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             aduerse
             and
             contrarie
             ;
             And
             as
             those
             places
             where
             gold
             and
             siluer
             growe
             ,
             are
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             most
             barraine
             ,
             and
             fruitlesse
             ,
             
             so
             where
             the
             loue
             of
             money
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             doe
             beare
             swaye
             ,
             and
             preuaile
             ,
             there
             true
             zeale
             ,
             and
             sincere
             godlinesse
             can
             neuer
             ▪
             bee
             found
             ;
             and
             as
             touching
             pleasures
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             fewell
             of
             euill
             desires
             ,
             they
             are
             honey
             mixt
             with
             poyson
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             as
             Haw-thornes
             ,
             and
             bryers
             ,
             which
             albeit
             some-times
             they
             beare
             goodly
             leaues
             ,
             and
             flowers
             ;
             yet
             if
             a
             man
             gripe
             them
             hard
             ,
             they
             will
             pricke
             and
             wound
             him
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             standeth
             vs
             vpon
             to
             be
             wary
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             wee
             vse
             them
             ,
             to
             vse
             them
             charily
             and
             moderately
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             must
             learne
             hence
             to
             bee
             forward
             ,
             and
             constant
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             repaire
             our
             ruines
             ,
             and
             prepare
             our selues
             vntill
             the
             last
             breath
             ;
             for
             hee
             onely
             that
             continueth
             (
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             patience
             )
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             saued
             ,
             hee
             that
             is
             found
             watching
             and
             wakefull
             at
             his
             maisters
             comming
             ,
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             Luk.
             12.
             36.
             37.
             and
             he
             
             that
             fainteth
             not
             in
             weldoing
             shall
             in
             due
             time
             reape
             Math.
             24.
             13.
             
             Luke
             .
             12.
             38.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             9.
             
             Otherwise
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             faile
             neuer
             so
             prosperously
             ,
             and
             sinke
             at
             the
             Hauen
             mouth
             ;
             if
             we
             trauell
             directly
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             turne
             backe
             almost
             at
             our
             iorneyes
             end
             ;
             if
             wee
             doe
             God
             good
             and
             faithfull
             seruice
             in
             our
             youth
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             proue
             faithles
             ,
             and
             prefidious
             in
             our
             elder
             yeares
             ;
             and
             finally
             if
             we
             begin
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             the
             flesh
             all
             our
             former
             endeuours
             labours
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             are
             to
             noe
             purpose
             ,
             
               all
               our
               righteousnes
               shal
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               die
               in
               the
               sinnes
               and
               transgress●●ns
               that
               we
               haue
               committed
               ,
            
             Eze.
             18.
             24.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             hope
             of
             Ransomming
             worke
             patience
             in
             the
             captiue
             ,
             assurance
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             freedome
             constant
             labour
             ,
             and
             faithfulnes
             in
             the
             prenrise
             ▪
             and
             seruant
             ;
             and
             expectation
             of
             victory
             ,
             and
             spoile
             ,
             constant
             resolution
             ,
             and
             valowrous
             courage
             in
             the
             souldier
             :
             why
             should
             not
             much
             more
             the
             certaine
             ,
             and
             vndoub●ed
             hope
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             this
             happines
             ,
             
             and
             eternall
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             make
             ,
             &
             moue
             vs
             to
             be
             constant
             ,
             &
             vnmoueable
             in
             all
             duty
             of
             piety
             ,
             charity
             ,
             &
             Iustice
             ,
             knowing
             that
             our
             workes
             are
             not
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             the
             assured
             expectation
             of
             this
             Heauenly
             ,
             and
             glorious
             vnion
             must
             teach
             vs
             with
             the
             patriarks
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Martirs
             ,
             Confessors
             and
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             both
             of
             former
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             later
             time
             to
             endure
             and
             vnder
             goe
             all
             sicknesses
             ,
             trials
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             losses
             ,
             contempts
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             ioyfully
             ,
             and
             patiently
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             and
             Heb.
             11.
             8.
             9.
             
             For
             first
             they
             are
             but
             momentary
             ,
             and
             neuer
             beyond
             the
             date
             ,
             and
             terme
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             secondly
             Christs
             yoake
             is
             easie
             and
             his
             bu●
             then
             light
             ▪
             Mat.
             11.
             31.
             
             &
             he
             wil
             lay
             vpon
             his
             no
             greater
             burden
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             make
             them
             able
             to
             beare
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             But
             will
             giue
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             idest
             an
             issue
             ,
             and
             euasion
             with
             the
             temptation
             .
             Lastly
             GOD
             will
             recompence
             ,
             and
             reward
             these
             temporary
             ,
             and
             transitory
             euills
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             
             with
             an
             infinite
             waight
             of
             glory
             in
             all
             his
             Saints
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Fourthly
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             doctrine
             serueth
             notably
             to
             mollifie
             ,
             and
             mitigate
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             paines
             ,
             and
             pangs
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             stinge
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             viz.
             eternall
             condemnation
             ,
             )
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               15.
               ver
            
             .
             55.
             56.
             
             Secondly
             it
             is
             not
             a
             plague
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             temporary
             correction
             ,
             nay
             a
             narrow
             wicket
             ,
             or
             gate
             to
             intromit
             ,
             and
             send
             vs
             forthwith
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
             Apoc.
             14.
             13.
             for
             if
             wee
             bee
             loosed
             then
             we
             goe
             straitly
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             if
             wee
             remoue
             hence
             wee
             dwell
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             are
             married
             vnto
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             8.
             and
             (
             to
             end
             the
             poynt
             )
             wee
             rest
             from
             all
             the
             labours
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             our
             workes
             (
             First
             the
             rewarde
             of
             them
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             fauour
             )
             follow
             ,
             and
             attend
             vpon
             vs
             as
             an
             honourable
             guard
             .
             Apoc.
             14.
             13.
             
             Wherfore
             let
             vs
             not
             feare
             death
             &
             dānation
             ,
             but
             let
             vs
             arme
             our selues
             with
             faith
             ,
             &
             hope
             ,
             &
             let
             vs
             often
             ,
             &
             seriously
             meditate
             vpon
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             &
             the
             
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             (
             when
             the
             time
             is
             come
             )
             be
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             &
             die
             with
             much
             comfort
             ,
             and
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             (
             amongst
             many
             other
             vses
             )
             wee
             must
             not
             mourne
             vnmeasurably
             for
             our
             friends
             ,
             and
             kinsfolkes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             that
             liue
             ,
             and
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             in
             perfect
             blisse
             .
             And
             as
             any
             man
             will
             rather
             reioyce
             ,
             then
             sorrow
             ,
             if
             his
             sonne
             ,
             daughter
             ,
             friend
             ,
             kinsman
             bee
             happely
             ,
             worshipfully
             ,
             honourably
             ,
             preferred
             in
             marriage
             ,
             albeit
             hee
             is
             otherwise
             to
             want
             their
             ordinary
             company
             ,
             and
             presence
             ,
             so
             should
             wee
             rather
             reioyce
             that
             they
             now
             are
             perfited
             ,
             and
             most
             honourably
             ,
             and
             gloriously
             wedded
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             head
             ,
             then
             mourne
             as
             they
             that
             haue
             no
             hope
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             indeede
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             mourne
             ,
             for
             nature
             ,
             and
             religion
             warranteth
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             bee
             in
             measure
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             sinnes
             that
             haue
             depriued
             vs
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             for
             that
             the
             Church
             feeleth
             and
             findeth
             the
             losse
             of
             them
             ,
             
             then
             for
             any
             priuate
             and
             carnall
             respect
             ,
             and
             herein
             notwithstanding
             wee
             must
             submit
             our
             wills
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             rather
             labour
             to
             im●sitate
             their
             excellent
             and
             manifold
             vertues
             ,
             then
             to
             lament
             immoderately
             ,
             or
             ouer-long
             for
             their
             departure
             ;
             but
             alas
             the
             world
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             nor
             acknowledgeth
             good
             ,
             and
             godly
             men
             .
             
               The
               righteous
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               men
               ,
            
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             had
             lamentable
             experience
             within
             these
             few
             yeares
             )
             of
             all
             rancks
             and
             callings
             ,
             dye
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             
               away
               from
               the
               euill
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               considereth
               it
               in
               heart
               ,
               or
               vnderstandeth
               it
               .
            
             Isa.
             57.
             1.
             and
             therefore
             because
             the
             world
             maketh
             no
             more
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             them
             ,
             GOD
             most
             iustly
             depriueth
             them
             of
             their
             presence
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             solemnization
             ,
             and
             the
             priuiledges
             and
             vses
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             deuision
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             gate
             was
             shut
             .
          
           
             NOw
             wee
             are
             come
             to
             speake
             and
             treate
             of
             the
             last
             branche
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             distribution
             ,
             namely
             the
             contrary
             euent
             ▪
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             foolish
             Virgins
             ;
             for
             they
             hauing
             onely
             common
             graces
             ,
             and
             a
             temporall
             faith
             ,
             which
             failes
             in
             time
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             temptation
             ,
             and
             seeking
             for
             supply
             when
             the
             time
             was
             past
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Bridegroome
             Christ
             repelled
             ,
             and
             put
             by
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             wedding
             chamber
             ,
             and
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             In
             the
             vnfolding
             and
             explication
             whereof
             ,
             diuerse
             particulers
             are
             to
             bee
             discussed
             ;
             As
             first
             ,
             
               who
               shutteth
               the
               gate
               ▪
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               when
               it
               is
               shut
            
             ;
             Thirdlye
             ,
             
               who
               are
               shut
               out
            
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               the
               condition
               ,
               and
               miserable
               estate
               of
               them
               thus
               excluded
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             
               the
               ●enerall
               application
               and
               vse
               of
               the
               doctrine
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             person
             that
             excludeth
             them
             ,
             that
             indeed
             first
             excluded
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             would
             not
             receiue
             him
             into
             their
             heart
             ,
             is
             Christ
             ,
             the
             bridegroome
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             iudge
             of
             the
             world
             :
             he
             is
             the
             porter
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             through
             faith
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             beleeuers
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             finde
             pasture
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             9.
             hee
             is
             the
             Prince
             of
             shepheards
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             that
             properly
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             
               bindeth
               and
               looseth
               ,
               retaineth
               ,
               and
               remitteth
               .
            
             For
             that
             which
             his
             Ministers
             doe
             subordinately
             ,
             and
             ministerially
             ,
             that
             doth
             hee
             absolutely
             and
             as
             cause
             and
             principall
             .
             
               Iohn
               20.
               22.
               23.
               
               Math.
            
             16.
             19.
             hee
             alone
             hath
             the
             Keye
             of
             Dauid
             which
             openeth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             openeth
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             hath
             right
             power
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             to
             receiue
             in
             ,
             or
             put
             out
             whome
             hee
             will
             ,
             Apoc.
             3.
             7.
             they
             that
             kisse
             him
             ,
             beleeue
             in
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             shall
             bee
             saued
             and
             glorified
             ,
             
               Psalm
               ▪
               2.
               12.
               
               Marke
               .
            
             16.
             16.
             
             
             Hebr.
             5.
             9.
             and
             they
             that
             
               sinne
               against
               him
               ,
               hurt
               their
               owne
               soule
               ,
               they
               that
               hate
               him
               loue
               death
               .
            
             Prou.
             8.
             35.
             they
             that
             will
             not
             haue
             
               him
               to
               raigne
               ouer
               them
            
             ,
             are
             his
             
               enimies
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               slaine
               before
               his
               face
               ,
            
             Luke
             .
             19.
             verse
             .
             27.
             and
             they
             that
             eyther
             by
             open
             persecution
             :
             or
             else
             by
             infidelitie
             ,
             and
             by
             contempt
             ,
             scorne
             ,
             or
             impenitencie
             fall
             on
             this
             stone
             shall
             bee
             broken
             ,
             and
             
               on
               whom
               soeuer
               of
               them
               it
               shall
               fall
               ,
               it
               will
               grinde
               him
               to
               powder
               .
            
             Luke
             .
             21.
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             doctrine
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             First
             it
             condemneth
             and
             ouer-throweth
             the
             vsurped
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             forged
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Romish
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             will
             needes
             bee
             Christs
             Vicar
             generall
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             blasphemouslie
             assumeth
             vnto
             himselfe
             
               the
               Keyes
               of
               Heauen
               and
               Hell
               ,
            
             as
             though
             it
             were
             in
             his
             power
             to
             saue
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             or
             to
             retaine
             ,
             and
             condemne
             whome
             hee
             would
             :
             whereas
             first
             hee
             cannot
             bee
             Christs
             vicar
             ,
             for
             Christ
             in
             the
             spirituall
             regiment
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             is
             with
             it
             to
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Math.
             18.
             ver
             .
             19.
             20.
             and
             is
             present
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             aud
             deitie
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             20.
             and
             therefore
             needeth
             no
             substitute
             to
             supplie
             his
             Roome
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             Christs
             deputy
             ,
             and
             vice●erent
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             and
             enlighteneth
             ,
             guideth
             ,
             sanctif●eth
             ,
             and
             gouerneth
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             man
             of
             Rome
             ,
             saue
             himselfe
             from
             death
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             much
             lesse
             ,
             from
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             from
             whence
             hee
             came
             ,
             
             and
             whether
             hee
             must
             needes
             goe
             (
             withall
             our
             consents
             )
             as
             ●udas
             to
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             in
             respect
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             publicke
             administration
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             may
             with
             much
             better
             right
             ,
             and
             equity
             bee
             called
             the
             Vicar
             of
             CHRIST
             in
             gouerning
             the
             people
             according
             to
             the
             worde
             of
             GOD.
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               Eleutherius
               Bishoppe
            
             of
             Rome
             writing
             to
             Lucius
             King
             of
             the
             Brittaines
             calleth
             
             him
             Christs
             Vicar
             :
             for
             by
             Christ
             
               Kings
               raigne
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               iustice
               .
            
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             binding
             ,
             and
             loosing
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             (
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             more
             right
             ,
             then
             the
             Pirate
             in
             the
             true
             ownershippe
             )
             haue
             onely
             a
             Ministery
             of
             reconciliation
             and
             a
             ministery
             of
             binding
             ,
             and
             loosing
             ,
             but
             the
             inwarde
             operation
             ,
             and
             working
             of
             the
             Holie
             Ghost
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             Principall
             ,
             and
             belongeth
             to
             CHRIST
             IESVS
             alone
             .
             
               Luke
               .
               24.
               45.
               
               Act.
            
             16.
             14.
             
             So
             in
             censuring
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
             suspending
             ,
             excommunicating
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             threatning
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             Offices
             CHRIST
             hath
             no
             deputie
             ,
             but
             onely
             instruments
             that
             doe
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             testifie
             his
             will
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             entire
             action
             is
             personall
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             ouerthroweth
             ,
             the
             feigned
             ,
             and
             counterfaite
             supremacie
             of
             the
             Romish
             
             Pirate
             ,
             and
             Prelate
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             If
             wee
             would
             not
             haue
             Christ
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             to
             disclaime
             ,
             and
             exclude
             vs
             as
             hee
             did
             the
             foolish
             Virgins
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             by
             infidelitie
             ,
             and
             impenitencie
             debar●e
             him
             out
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             liuely
             fayth
             let
             ,
             and
             receiue
             him
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             entertaine
             ,
             and
             feast
             him
             with
             loue
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             CHRIST
             dwelleth
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             if
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             
             he
             
               knocketh
               at
               our
               hearts
            
             often
             by
             his
             worde
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             his
             mercies
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             iudgementes
             ,
             and
             if
             wee
             assent
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             fayth
             admit
             into
             the
             
               Chamber
               of
               our
               hearts
            
             ,
             he
             will
             dwell
             with
             vs
             ,
             yea
             dine
             ,
             and
             suppe
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             supply
             all
             our
             wants
             .
             Apoc.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             let
             vs
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Cantikles
             )
             suffer
             CHRIST
             our
             beloued
             
               to
               remaine
               without
               ,
               hauing
               his
               head
               full
               of
               dewe
               ,
               and
               his
               lockes
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             
             because
             forthwith
             wee
             would
             not
             arise
             ,
             and
             dresse
             vs
             ,
             nor
             defile
             our
             feete
             .
             Cantickels
             5.
             2.
             and
             3.
             or
             put
             our selues
             to
             any
             payne
             ,
             or
             trouble
             ,
             but
             let
             vs
             let
             open
             vnto
             him
             by
             yeelding
             vnto
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             beeing
             amended
             by
             his
             admonitions
             ,
             so
             shall
             wee
             bee
             CHRIST
             IESVS
             his
             possession
             ,
             his
             peculier
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             temple
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             to
             dwell
             in
             ;
             otherwise
             if
             wee
             suffer
             any
             one
             sinne
             ,
             whether
             of
             Idolatrie
             or
             of
             infidelitie
             ,
             or
             of
             worldlinesse
             ,
             or
             of
             filtie
             liuing
             ,
             or
             of
             grosse
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             any
             raigning
             ,
             and
             dominering
             sinne
             that
             is
             vnfelt
             ,
             and
             vnresisted
             ,
             to
             sway
             vs
             ,
             and
             tyrannizc
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             wee
             driue
             ,
             and
             bannish
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             our
             coastes
             ,
             as
             the
             Gergesites
             did
             .
             Mathew
             .
             12.
             45.
             as
             out
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             pallace
             of
             our
             heartes
             ,
             and
             admit
             sathan
             our
             deadly
             enemie
             in
             his
             
               Roome
               ,
               and
               steade
            
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             name●y
             the
             person
             who
             shutteth
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             branch
             ,
             is
             the
             time
             when
             the
             gate
             is
             shut
             ,
             
               viz
               ▪
            
             when
             all
             meanes
             ,
             and
             occasions
             of
             comming
             vnto
             saluation
             are
             taken
             away
             ▪
             and
             when
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             is
             past
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             when
             this
             life
             is
             ended
             ,
             Luke
             .
             16.
             23.
             24.
             25.
             26.
             28.
             29.
             
             〈◊〉
             the
             ●iche
             glutton
             in
             hell
             ,
             desiring
             and
             seeking
             vnto
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               would
               send
            
             Lazarus
             ,
             whom
             hee
             had
             neglected
             and
             contemned
             ,
             to
             yeelde
             him
             the
             least
             comfort
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             desired
             that
             Lazarus
             
               might
               bee
               sent
               to
               his
               fathers
               ho●se
               ,
            
             to
             aduise
             and
             warne
             
               his
               fiue
               brethren
               that
               they
               should
               not
               come
               into
               that
               place
               of
               torment
               ,
            
             hee
             speedeth
             not
             in
             his
             preposterous
             and
             vnlawfull
             suite
             ,
             but
             his
             brethren
             are
             referred
             ,
             and
             rem●tted
             vnto
             the
             interpreters
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             dead
             do
             not
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             doth
             the
             dust
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
             or
             declare
             his
             trueth
             ,
             Isay.
             38.
             18.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             for
             as
             death
             leaueth
             men
             ,
             whether
             penitent
             ,
             or
             impenitent
             ,
             so
             the
             last
             iudgement
             findeth
             ,
             and
             iudgeth
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             )
             it
             is
             no
             time
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             of
             obtaining
             mercy
             ,
             as
             the
             example
             of
             the
             fiue
             foolish
             .
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             Luke
             ,
             13.
             25.
             cryed
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             open
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             when
             the
             doore
             was
             shut
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             admitted
             ,
             and
             intromitted
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             proue
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             mercie
             and
             grace
             ,
             doth
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             those
             especially
             that
             be
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             offer
             ,
             and
             tender
             the
             meanes
             of
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             all
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             ministery
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
               6.
               2.
               
               Titus
               .
               2
               ,
               10.
               11.
               12.
               
               Iohn
               12.
               35.
               
               Iohn
               4.
               9.
               
               Isay.
               55.
               67.
               
               Gala.
               6.
               10.
               
               Prouer.
            
             1.
             24.
             25.
             26.
             and
             because
             the
             wicked
             are
             temporizers
             ,
             eyther
             vtterlye
             and
             totally
             dispise
             ,
             and
             
             contemne
             it
             ,
             as
             Luke
             14.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             or
             else
             they
             come
             onely
             in
             shew
             ,
             and
             content
             themselues
             with
             a
             naked
             profession
             ,
             and
             some
             outward
             reformation
             ,
             wanting
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             firme
             grapple
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             that
             firmeth
             ,
             apprehendeth
             ,
             claspeth
             ,
             and
             applyeth
             Christ
             to
             their
             eternall
             saluation
             ,
             Hebr.
             4.
             2.
             and
             also
             destitute
             of
             inward
             reformation
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             comming
             (
             I
             say
             )
             without
             the
             wedding
             garment
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             they
             are
             
               found
               detected
            
             by
             Christ
             ,
             conuinced
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             bound
             hand
             and
             foote
             ,
             and
             
               cast
               into
               vtter
               darkenesse
               ,
               where
               is
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
            
             Math.
             22.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             The
             vse
             hereof
             is
             first
             to
             shew
             the
             vilenesse
             ,
             and
             vanitie
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Popish
             purgatory
             (
             whereof
             I
             spake
             at
             large
             before
             (
             and
             therefore
             a
             word
             now
             shall
             suffice
             )
             it
             is
             a
             vile
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             it
             detracteth
             from
             ,
             yea
             and
             maketh
             frustrate
             the
             
             all-sufficient
             death
             ,
             and
             purgation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Hebrew
             .
             7.
             25.
             
             It
             is
             vaine
             and
             false
             ,
             for
             as
             there
             are
             but
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             elect
             ,
             or
             reprobate
             ,
             Sheepe
             ,
             or
             Goates
             ,
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             dye
             eyther
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             grace
             (
             as
             all
             the
             elect
             doe
             )
             or
             else
             in
             ●he
             estate
             of
             damnation
             (
             as
             doe
             all
             the
             reprobate
             and
             impenitent
             )
             so
             are
             there
             but
             two
             places
             in
             the
             scriptures
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             viz.
             heauen
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             therefore
             no
             purgatory
             ,
             or
             third
             place
             ,
             
               Iohn
               .
               5.
               29.
               
               Apoc.
            
             14.
             13.
             wherefore
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             such
             purgatorie
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             nor
             no
             meanes
             left
             to
             relieue
             ,
             or
             release
             them
             :
             therefore
             all
             prayer
             of
             the
             liuing
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             simplye
             vnlawfull
             ,
             for
             first
             it
             is
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             videliz
             .
             the
             worde
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Secondlie
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             charitie
             ,
             that
             should
             alwayes
             iudge
             the
             best
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             not
             perswade
             
             themseues
             the
             dead
             ,
             are
             in
             torments
             where-of
             they
             haue
             noe
             certaine
             ground
             ,
             or
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             and
             last
             vse
             is
             to
             teach
             vs
             not
             to
             stay
             for
             companions
             in
             the
             way
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             24.
             for
             so
             wee
             may
             perish
             together
             ,
             nor
             to
             deferre
             ,
             or
             put
             of
             our
             conuersion
             from
             day
             to
             day
             Math.
             24
             48.
             49.
             50.
             51.
             least
             either
             by
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             iudgement
             we
             be
             suddenly
             surprised
             ,
             and
             ouertaken
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             iudged
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ,
             1.
             
             The.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             branch
             ,
             and
             member
             of
             the
             diuision
             ,
             is
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             parties
             that
             are
             shut
             out
             :
             viz.
             the
             foolish
             virgins
             ,
             idest
             ,
             those
             that
             did
             not
             prouide
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             carelessely
             please
             them-selues
             in
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             so
             passed
             by
             the
             time
             of
             mutuall
             communication
             and
             they
             contemned
             the
             helps
             that
             were
             offered
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             deseruedly
             derided
             for
             their
             
             folly
             ,
             and
             doe
             suffer
             the
             Iust
             punishment
             of
             their
             negligence
             ,
             and
             brutishnes
             .
          
           
             Hence
             wee
             learne
             that
             it
             sufficeth
             not
             to
             carry
             onely
             the
             shining
             lamps
             of
             externall
             profession
             ,
             to
             haue
             asight
             ,
             or
             tast
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             (
             without
             sound
             feeling
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             norishment
             by
             them
             )
             Hebr.
             6.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             20.
             or
             to
             haue
             onely
             an
             externall
             holines
             amongst
             men
             ,
             as
             these
             foolish
             Virgins
             (
             noe
             doubt
             )
             had
             ,
             for
             if
             a
             man
             haue
             noe
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             goe
             beyond
             a
             reprobate
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             temporall
             ,
             and
             common
             graces
             will
             faile
             a
             man
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Last
             iudgement
             as
             Hebre.
             6.
             4.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             19.
             
             But
             true
             fayth
             whereby
             wee
             are
             iustified
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             before
             GOD
             neuer
             faileth
             ,
             Luke
             .
             22.
             32.
             and
             all
             the
             (
             sauing
             )
             guifts
             of
             GOD
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             and
             GOD
             will
             remember
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             iniquities
             
             noe
             more
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             17.
             therfore
             hee
             will
             neuer
             take
             his
             grace
             wholly
             from
             them
             ;
             wherefore
             let
             vs
             not
             content
             our selues
             with
             a
             bare
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             historicall
             faith
             ,
             but
             turne
             this
             temporary
             faith
             into
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             sauing
             faith
             ;
             and
             let
             not
             the
             strangnes
             ,
             or
             rarenes
             of
             diuine
             misteryes
             onely
             ,
             or
             principally
             moue
             ,
             and
             enduce
             vs
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             religion
             ,
             for
             so
             may
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Athenians
             bee
             Christians
             ,
             neither
             let
             gaining
             ,
             or
             retaining
             of
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             peace
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             friendship
             ,
             and
             dignity
             ,
             or
             credit
             bee
             our
             inducements
             ,
             or
             perswations
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             these
             things
             are
             vncertaine
             ,
             and
             when
             these
             ends
             faile
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             oft
             )
             then
             their
             profession
             ,
             religion
             ,
             and
             temporary
             fayth
             and
             obedience
             determineth
             ,
             wherefore
             let
             the
             ends
             of
             our
             fayth
             ,
             profession
             ,
             and
             religion
             be
             only
             the
             loue
             of
             GOD
             and
             the
             zeale
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             delight
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             a
             carefull
             ,
             
             and
             constant
             desire
             of
             saluation
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             that
             our
             faith
             is
             not
             temporary
             ,
             and
             historicall
             ,
             but
             sound
             ,
             and
             sauing
             ,
             let
             vs
             try
             and
             examine
             it
             by
             these
             rules
             following
             ,
             first
             that
             wee
             bee
             humbled
             in
             our
             hearts
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             Isai.
             51.
             17.
             and
             that
             wee
             haue
             a
             Godly
             sorrow
             for
             them
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
             Secondly
             that
             wee
             bee
             perswaded
             that
             our
             sinnes
             be
             pardonable
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             wee
             shall
             dispaire
             as
             Caine
             did
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             wee
             must
             sincerely
             desire
             the
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             ,
             such
             as
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             are
             :
             fourthly
             wee
             must
             pray
             for
             nothing
             in
             the
             earth
             so
             much
             ,
             so
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             so
             continually
             as
             for
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             our
             knowne
             and
             vnknowne
             sinnes
             :
             fiftly
             wee
             must
             labour
             ,
             and
             endeuour
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             to
             approue
             and
             commend
             our selues
             rather
             vnto
             GOD
             ,
             then
             vnto
             men
             :
             lastly
             whether
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             continuall
             obseruation
             ,
             
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             prouidence
             towardes
             vs
             ,
             wee
             attayne
             vnto
             the
             strength
             ,
             ripenesse
             ,
             and
             full
             measure
             of
             fayth
             .
             
               Rom.
               5.
               4.
               5
               ,
               Psal.
               23.
               6.
               1.
               
               Sam.
            
             17.
             34.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             If
             wee
             finde
             these
             things
             in
             our selues
             ,
             wee
             haue
             true
             fayth
             ,
             and
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             but
             if
             wee
             want
             them
             either
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             in
             whole
             let
             vs
             seeke
             betimes
             to
             procure
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             encrease
             them
             .
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             branch
             ,
             and
             part
             is
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             
               foolish
               Virgins
            
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Bride-grome
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             contayned
             in
             these
             wordes
             
               viz.
               And
               the
               gate
               was
               shut
               ,
            
             and
             heere
             two
             principall
             poynts
             are
             to
             bee
             marked
             ,
             and
             attended
             .
             First
             
               from
               what
               they
               are
               excluded
               ,
               viz.
            
             from
             the
             fauourable
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             Heauen
             .
             Secondly
             
               into
               what
               place
               and
               companie
               they
               are
               remitted
               ,
               and
               reserued
               ,
            
             viz.
             to
             hell
             ,
             where
             they
             shal
             be
             tormented
             with
             the
             diuill
             ,
             and
             his
             Angells
             in
             the
             lake
             that
             
             burneth
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             foreuermore
             .
          
           
             Touching
             their
             exclusion
             from
             the
             glorious
             and
             blessed
             fellowshippe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             a
             torment
             is
             this
             ,
             and
             how
             doth
             it
             greeue
             ,
             and
             gall
             them
             to
             thinke
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             ?
             Surely
             it
             cannot
             bee
             imagined
             ,
             much
             lesse
             liuely
             expressed
             ;
             It
             is
             at
             this
             day
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             diuills
             torment
             to
             remember
             from
             how
             great
             glorie
             ,
             and
             excellency
             hee
             is
             irrecouerably
             fallen
             .
             Now
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reprobate
             are
             eternally
             seperate
             from
             the
             company
             of
             CHRIST
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Thess.
               1.
               9.
               
               Math.
               25.
               41.
               
               Luk.
               13.
               27.
               
               Apo●
               .
            
             22.
             11.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             greuious
             ,
             and
             vnspeakable
             torment
             this
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             by
             the
             helpes
             ,
             and
             occurrences
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             examples
             in
             the
             world
             consider
             .
             Of
             a
             wife
             for
             her
             offences
             excluded
             ,
             and
             deuorced
             from
             her
             louing
             ,
             and
             honorable
             husband
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             all
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ;
             of
             a
             seruant
             imprysoned
             as
             Onesimus
             for
             
             playing
             the
             theefe
             against
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             gratious
             master
             :
             of
             Absolon
             two
             whole
             yeares
             banished
             from
             his
             Fathers
             sight
             ,
             and
             presence
             :
             and
             of
             a
             subiect
             in
             great
             grace
             ,
             fauour
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             familiaritie
             with
             his
             ●●ghtie
             ,
             and
             gratious
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             afterward
             exiled
             ,
             degraded
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             disgraced
             foreuer
             .
             How
             much
             more
             fearefull
             ,
             horrible
             ,
             and
             vncomfortable
             is
             it
             to
             bee
             excommunicated
             and
             seperated
             not
             for
             a
             small
             time
             ,
             but
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             euer
             from
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             fauour
             of
             CHRIST
             who
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             fauour
             ,
             and
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             felicity
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             point
             ▪
             namely
             from
             what
             they
             are
             excluded
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             touching
             the
             proper
             ,
             and
             peculier
             place
             of
             vnspeakable
             torment
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             worlde
             is
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             hell
             ,
             or
             a
             place
             of
             eternall
             ,
             
             and
             vnvtterable
             payne
             farre
             remote
             ,
             and
             distant
             from
             the
             highest
             Heauen
             ;
             and
             as
             sundrie
             both
             ancient
             ,
             and
             latter
             Deuines
             probablie
             thinke
             ,
             and
             collect
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             .
             
               Deutronomy
               32.
               22.
               
               Isay
               ▪
               30.
               33.
               
               Nomber
               16.
               30.
               33.
               
               Prouerbes
               15.
               
               Psalme
               86.
               13.
               
               Psalme
               30.
               6.
               
               Philip
               2.
               10.
               
               Luke
               .
            
             8.
             31.
             and
             (
             though
             this
             poynt
             is
             more
             curious
             then
             profitable
             ,
             and
             more
             con●ecturall
             then
             certainely
             knowne
             where
             it
             is
             )
             that
             it
             is
             in
             some
             place
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             signifie
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             terror
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             's
             called
             hell
             ,
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             .
             Apoc.
             9.
             10
             ,
             the
             lake
             that
             burneth
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             a
             prison
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             
             a
             place
             of
             darknesse
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             euerlasting
             destruction
             .
             2.
             
             Thessalo
             .
             1.
             9.
             
             a
             place
             without
             ,
             Apoc.
             22.
             15.
             vnquenchable
             fire
             .
             
               Marke
               .
               9.
               43
               ,
               Mathew
               ,
            
             3.
             verse
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             place
             is
             to
             conuince
             all
             Atheistes
             that
             denie
             it
             ,
             and
             
             all
             that
             say
             there
             is
             no
             other
             hell
             ,
             but
             a
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             but
             they
             one
             day
             (
             if
             they
             continue
             their
             errors
             and
             madnesse
             )
             shall
             finde
             and
             feele
             that
             there
             is
             an
             hell
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             conscience
             sometime
             terrifie
             them
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             here
             ,
             let
             them
             assure
             themselues
             that
             this
             is
             to
             them
             but
             the
             flashings
             ,
             and
             beginnings
             of
             hell
             fire
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             beleeue
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             that
             they
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             are
             conuinced
             by
             many
             meanes
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             diuels
             ,
             let
             them
             beware
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             lead
             blindfolded
             by
             Sathan
             into
             hell
             ,
             and
             there
             feele
             the
             eternall
             torment
             of
             that
             which
             here
             they
             neither
             feele
             ,
             nor
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             bee
             most
             deseruedly
             depriued
             of
             that
             glory
             and
             ioy
             ,
             whereof
             they
             neuer
             in
             this
             life
             would
             take
             notice
             .
          
           
             Now
             touching
             the
             paines
             ,
             and
             punishments
             ,
             tortures
             ,
             and
             torments
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             handle
             them
             first
             generally
             ,
             and
             then
             more
             specially
             ,
             and
             seuerally
             .
          
           
           
             First
             in
             generall
             they
             are
             vnspeakeable
             and
             intollerable
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             endlesse
             ,
             and
             eternall
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             intollerable
             and
             vnsufferable
             ,
             these
             Scriptures
             following
             doe
             aboundantly
             testifie
             and
             affirme
             ;
             The
             great
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             withstand
             it
             ,
             Apoc.
             6.
             17.
             there
             is
             said
             to
             be
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             Math.
             22.
             there
             torment
             is
             shadowed
             forth
             vnder
             the
             borrowed
             and
             metaphoricall
             termes
             (
             of
             such
             things
             as
             be
             most
             subiect
             to
             our
             sence
             ,
             and
             fearefull
             in
             our
             apprehension
             )
             of
             fire
             ,
             brimstone
             ,
             the
             worme
             of
             conscience
             that
             neuer
             dieth
             ,
             vtter
             darknesse
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             enimies
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             life
             vpon
             the
             sence
             ,
             and
             apprehension
             of
             the
             heauy
             waight
             of
             Gods
             iudgement
             against
             them
             ,
             
             
               shall
               seeke
               death
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               finde
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               desire
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               death
               shall
               flee
               from
               them
            
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             this
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             when
             the
             full
             vyoles
             of
             Gods
             ▪
             wrath
             shall
             bee
             finally
             powred
             out
             vppon
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             shall
             drinke
             the
             pure
             wine
             
             of
             his
             wrath
             
               Apoc.
               9.
               6.
               
               Apoc.
               14.
               10.
               
               Rom.
               2.
               4
               
               Psal.
               74.
               10.
               
               Luke
               .
            
             16
             ▪
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             eternitie
             ,
             and
             euer-lastingnesse
             of
             their
             paynes
             ,
             and
             tortures
             both
             in
             soule
             ,
             and
             bodie
             ,
             both
             playne
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ▪
             and
             sound
             arguments
             thence
             collected
             aboundantly
             euince
             and
             testifie
             .
          
           
             First
             the
             paynes
             and
             punnishments
             are
             called
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             Mathew
             25.
             41.
             the
             worme
             that
             neuer
             dieth
             .
             Isa
             66.
             24.
             the
             smoake
             of
             their
             torments
             doth
             ascend
             euermore
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             rest
             day
             ,
             nor
             night
             .
             Apoc.
             14.
             11.
             and
             they
             shal
             be
             punnished
             with
             euerlasting
             perdition
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             Thessal
             .
             1.
             9.
             so
             that
             when
             as
             many
             Millions
             of
             yeares
             bee
             expired
             ,
             as
             there
             bee
             motes
             in
             the
             sunne
             ,
             droppes
             of
             water
             in
             the
             Ocean
             sea
             ▪
             sands
             vpon
             the
             sea
             shoare
             ,
             creatures
             vpon
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             when
             so
             many
             yeares
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             as
             all
             Arithmetitians
             can
             number
             all
             their
             life
             long
             ;
             yet
             their
             torments
             shall
             haue
             
             no
             end
             ,
             nor
             ease
             ,
             but
             begin
             againe
             a
             fresh
             .
             Now
             the
             reasons
             why
             their
             tormēts
             shal
             be
             eternal
             are
             these
             :
             First
             the
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             are
             eternall
             ,
             
               Math.
               25.
               46
               ▪
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             are
             eternall
             also
             ,
             for
             
               contrariorum
               contraria
               sunt
               consequenta
            
             :
             Secondly
             GOD
             whom
             the
             reprobates
             haue
             offended
             ,
             and
             contemned
             is
             an
             
               euerlasting
               maiestie
            
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             and
             
               eternall
               good
               ▪
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             sinne
             committed
             against
             him
             is
             eternall
             ,
             for
             sinne
             committed
             against
             the
             infinite
             maiestie
             ,
             is
             infinite
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             the
             reprobates
             liued
             here
             for
             euer
             ,
             they
             would
             sinne
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             hell
             they
             cannot
             praise
             God.
             Psal.
             30.
             9.
             but
             hate
             ,
             repine
             ,
             and
             murmur
             against
             him
             .
             
             But
             God
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             will
             at
             length
             end
             their
             torments
             ▪
             or
             at
             least
             ease
             them
             .
             First
             they
             dispised
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             this
             life
             when
             it
             was
             offered
             them
             ,
             
             and
             therby
             haue
             made
             thēselues
             altogither
             vnworthy
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             they
             shal
             be
             punished
             more
             gently
             then
             they
             haue
             
             des●●ued
             .
             Mathew
             .
             11.
             22.
             for
             GOD
             could
             much
             more
             haue
             aggrauated
             ,
             and
             encreased
             the
             quantity
             of
             their
             torments
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             in
             generall
             of
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             some
             particulers
             .
             First
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             countenances
             there
             shal
             be
             shame
             ,
             and
             confusion
             for
             euermore
             ,
             Dan.
             1.
             8
             9.
             7
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             the
             reprobates
             are
             called
             
               the
               vessels
               of
               dishonour
            
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             21.
             for
             then
             all
             their
             secrete
             sinnes
             shal
             be
             layd
             open
             ,
             and
             discouered
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             and
             their
             conscience
             bringing
             them
             alwayes
             fresh
             into
             their
             rememberance
             shall
             alwaies
             v●xe
             ,
             and
             torment
             them
             .
             
               Isa.
               66.
               24.
               
               Mark.
            
             9.
             44.
             and
             wee
             gather
             this
             punnishment
             by
             the
             contrary
             estate
             of
             the
             Godly
             at
             Christ
             his
             comming
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             28.
             for
             they
             shal
             be
             bold
             ,
             and
             not
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             many
             men
             in
             this
             life
             for
             auoyding
             and
             preuenting
             of
             open
             
             shame
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             doe
             not
             onely
             hide
             ,
             but
             also
             make
             away
             themselues
             ,
             in
             what
             horror
             ,
             &
             vexation
             thinke
             we
             they
             shal
             be
             in
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             suffer
             full
             and
             euerlasting
             shame
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             vpon
             the
             perfect
             sense
             of
             their
             infinite
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             full
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             indignation
             ,
             shall
             
               euerlastingly
               dispaire
               ,
               and
               shall
               alwayes
               desire
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               dye
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             wils
             being
             vnspeakeably
             infected
             ,
             and
             possessed
             with
             enuie
             ,
             and
             malice
             ,
             they
             on
             the
             one
             part
             seeing
             themselues
             depriued
             of
             so
             infinite
             glory
             ,
             and
             plunged
             into
             so
             endlesse
             miseries
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             sinnes
             and
             offences
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             either
             by
             present
             sight
             and
             view
             ,
             as
             some
             diuines
             collect
             out
             of
             
               Luk.
               13.
               28.
               
               Luke
               .
               16.
               23.
               
               Apoc.
            
             14.
             10.
             or
             else
             (
             which
             is
             an
             vndoubted
             truth
             )
             by
             keeping
             in
             fresh
             and
             perpetuall
             memory
             ,
             the
             absolute
             and
             glorious
             estate
             ,
             &
             glorification
             of
             the
             godly
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             obseruing
             and
             perceiuing
             the
             godly
             
             whom
             they
             in
             their
             life
             time
             so
             scorned
             ,
             abused
             ,
             wronged
             ,
             persecuted
             to
             be
             so
             vnconceaueably
             blessed
             ,
             shall
             be
             tormented
             and
             vexed
             with
             an
             vncredible
             enuie
             ,
             
               Isa.
               66.
               23.
               24.
               
               Psal.
               85.
               10.
               11.
               
               Luk.
            
             16.
             23.
             
             We
             haue
             some
             instance
             hereof
             in
             proud
             Hamon
             that
             cursed
             Agagite
             that
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             endure
             the
             exaltation
             of
             Mordocheus
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             sword
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             vexation
             to
             his
             conscience
             .
             And
             if
             the
             enuious
             in
             this
             life
             repine
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             pine
             away
             at
             the
             felicitie
             and
             fauours
             of
             others
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             will
             they
             then
             enuy
             ,
             when
             they
             themselues
             shal
             be
             incomparably
             more
             miserable
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             vnspeakably
             more
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             reprobate
             shal
             be
             as
             wel
             tormented
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             which
             haue
             bin
             the
             vessels
             &
             instruments
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             soules
             ,
             for
             as
             their
             bodies
             shal
             be
             darke
             ,
             ●inglorious
             ,
             and
             deformed
             ,
             contrary
             vnto
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             elect
             :
             so
             shall
             they
             be
             tormented
             not
             with
             any
             materiall
             fire
             ,
             for
             thē
             the
             worme
             of
             conscience
             ,
             the
             carcases
             
             of
             the
             slaine
             ,
             and
             the
             metaphoricall
             speeches
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Apoc.
             22.
             23
             that
             describe
             and
             delineate
             vnto
             vs
             the
             ioy
             and
             glory
             of
             heauen
             should
             be
             litterally
             vnderstood
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             absurd
             to
             thinke
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             which
             is
             equiualent
             ,
             yea
             farre
             more
             extreame
             ,
             namely
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             finall
             wrath
             of
             God
             ceazing
             and
             inuading
             the
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             
               Apoc.
               14.
               10.
               
               They
               shall
               drinke
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               p●re
               wine
               that
               is
               powred
               into
               the
               cup
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               tormented
               in
               fire
               &
               brimston
               before
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Lambe
               for
               euermore
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             drinke
             vp
             the
             
               dregs
               of
               Gods
               wrath
            
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             portion
             to
             drinke
             ,
             Psal.
             74.
             10.
             
             &
             Psal.
             11.
             6.
             
             Lastly
             because
             they
             must
             in
             soule
             &
             body
             suffer
             the
             vnsupportable
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             are
             ,
             
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               prepared
               to
               destruction
               .
            
             
             Now
             if
             the
             anger
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             of
             a
             Beare
             robbed
             of
             her
             whelps
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             a
             mighty
             Monarch
             be
             so
             pernicious●
             and
             dāgerous
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             incōparable
             
             then
             is
             the
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             of
             the
             Almighty
             and
             the
             most
             iust
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             his
             enimies
             
               a
               consuming
               fire
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             29.
             and
             
               whose
               wrath
               burneth
               vnto
               the
               bottome
               of
               hell
               .
            
             Deut.
             32.
             22.
             
             God
             giue
             vs
             grace
             by
             our
             godly
             feare
             ,
             true
             repentance
             ,
             and
             sound
             obedience
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             preuent
             it
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             generall
             and
             particuler
             punishment
             of
             those
             that
             are
             excluded
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             point
             ,
             and
             part
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             we
             will
             conclude
             the
             whole
             treatise
             ,
             is
             the
             manifold
             ,
             and
             wholsome
             vses
             that
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             this
             doctrine
             :
             first
             therfore
             the
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             and
             meditation
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             &
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             forcible
             motiue
             to
             diswade
             and
             reclaime
             vs
             from
             committing
             sinne
             ,
             and
             iniquitie
             for
             feare
             ,
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             same
             condemnation
             .
             Chrysostome
             in
             his
             13.
             
             Homilie
             ,
             or
             sermon
             vpon
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             saith
             well
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               Vtinam
               (
               inquit
               )
               vbique
               de
               Gehenna
               dissereretur
               ,
               non
               enim
               sinet
               in
               Gehennam
               incidere
               ,
               Gehennae
               meminisse
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             would
             
             to
             God
             euery
             man
             would
             speake
             of
             hel
             ;
             for
             to
             remember
             hell
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             man
             to
             fall
             into
             hell
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             seuere
             humane
             lawes
             that
             shall
             be
             duly
             executed
             ,
             doe
             keepe
             the
             most
             vnruly
             from
             offending
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             the
             serious
             consideration
             of
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             (
             if
             men
             haue
             grace
             to
             thinke
             on
             them
             )
             reforme
             &
             amend
             men
             ,
             I●de
             .
             23.
             
             Secondly
             the
             Preachers
             &
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             &
             perceiue
             the
             deadnesse
             ,
             dulnesse
             ,
             ●and
             impenitencie
             of
             the
             hearers
             ▪
             must
             labour
             by
             laying
             open
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             torments
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             their
             sinnes
             .
             
               Math
               ▪
               23.
               33.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               27.
               
               Apoc.
            
             14.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             vse
             is
             to
             teach
             vs
             not
             to
             be
             enuious
             against
             the
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             to
             repine
             at
             their
             temporall
             dominion
             ,
             and
             prosperitie
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             their
             pompe
             nor
             prosperity
             shall
             continue
             long
             ,
             but
             perish
             suddainly
             .
             
               Psal.
               73.
               18.
               19.
               20.
               
               Psal.
            
             37.
             12.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             haue
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             their
             
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             Psal.
             17.
             14.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             their
             damnation
             is
             iust
             ,
             &
             sleepeth
             not
             ,
             2.
             
             P●t
             .
             2.
             3.
             wherefore
             wee
             must
             rather
             commisserate
             and
             pitty
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             pray
             God
             to
             conuert
             them
             ,
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             we
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             discharge
             our
             owne
             duties
             ,
             &
             perhaps
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             win
             ,
             and
             reclaime
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             &
             lastly
             ,
             finding
             in
             our selues
             by
             due
             examination
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             from
             so
             great
             condemnation
             and
             made
             vs
             heires
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             we
             must
             continually
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             hearts
             giue
             all
             glory
             &
             praise
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               Apoc.
               5.
               9.
               10.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             and
             hereby
             bee
             stirred
             vp
             to
             be
             
               stedfast
               ,
               vnmoueable
               ,
               aboundant
               alwayes
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             57.
             58.
             
             Now
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             grant
             wee
             may
             performe
             these
             duties
             ,
             and
             
               continue
               constant
            
             like
             pillars
             in
             his
             loue
             ,
             and
             seruice
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             his
             beloued
             sonnes
             sake
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             onely
             redeemer
             ,
             and
             mediator
             ,
             Amen
             .
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           or
           necessary
           addition
           ,
           
             touching
             the
             doctrine
          
           ,
           nature
           and
           vse
           of
           the
           
             Sacraments
             ,
             propounded
             in
          
           plaine
           and
           profitable
           Questions
           ,
           
             and
             Answeres
             ,
             very
             requisite
          
           and
           comfortable
           for
           euery
           Christian
           to
           know
           .
        
         
           
           
             TO
             THE
             VVOR
             
               shipfull
               ,
               Learned
               and
            
             Religious
             Gentleman
             ,
             maister
             Thomas
             Gibbs
             of
             Watergaull
             Esquier
             :
             
               Thomas
               Draxe
            
             wisheth
             encrease
             of
             grace
             
               and
               of
               all
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               for
               a
            
             monument
             of
             his
             loue
             and
             duetifull
             
               affection
               ,
               consecrateth
               this
            
             small
             adioynder
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Doctrine
             ,
             nature
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             WHat
             signi●ieth
             this
             word
             S●ments
             ?
          
           
             An.
             A
             ●ouldiers
             oath
             made
             to
             his
             Captaine
             whereby
             he
             is
             sworne
             to
             be
             true
             to
             and
             consecrated
             to
             the
             ●eruice
             of
             the
             generall
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             original
             signification
             it
             is
             drawne
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Holy
             S●ales
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             .
             For
             as
             the
             souldier
             by
             his
             oth
             administred
             and
             taken
             ,
             bindeth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             generall
             ▪
             so
             wee
             by
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             binde
             our selues
             to
             God
             and
             to
             his
             worship
             .
          
           
             
               Qu
               ▪
            
             What
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             An
             outward
             ●igne
             or
             ●eale
             ordayned
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             confirme
             our
             fayth
             in
             the
             c●rtenty
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             and
             seale
             vnto
             vs
             the
             graces
             and
             benefits
             that
             ●lowe
             thence
             .
             
               Gen.
               17.
               11.
               
               Rom.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             are
             the
             endes
             of
             Sacraments
             in
             generall
             ?
          
           
           
             An.
             First
             and
             princially
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             seales
             and
             pledges
             thereof
             vnto
             vs.
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
             
               Rom.
               6.
               3.
               
               Gal.
            
             3.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             to
             distinguish
             vs
             from
             all
             Infidells
             and
             Atheists
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             to
             preserue
             the
             remembrance
             and
             memory
             of
             Christ
             his
             benefits
             .
             
               Exod.
               12.
               14.
               
               Luk.
               22.
               ver
               .
            
             19.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             to
             bind
             &
             vnite
             vs
             more
             firmly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Are
             the
             Sacraments
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Yes
             ,
             for
             first
             God
             in
             his
             wisedome
             and
             mercy
             hath
             instituted
             them
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             commaunded
             them
             to
             be
             vsed
             .
             Secondly
             by
             the
             refusall
             and
             contempt
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             declare
             our selues
             to
             bee
             none
             of
             Christs
             desciples
             ,
             of
             whome
             these
             Sacraments
             are
             badges
             .
             Thirdly
             (
             during
             this
             mortality
             )
             we
             are
             weake
             infaith
             &
             ful
             of
             infirmities
             &
             therfore
             haue
             need
             of
             thē
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             But
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             so
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             needfull
             to
             sal●ation
             
             that
             hee
             that
             wanteth
             them
             cannot
             bee
             saued
             ?
          
           
             An.
             No
             ,
             for
             first
             ,
             not
             the
             want
             but
             the
             contempt
             of
             them
             damneth
             .
             Secondly
             the
             Israelits
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             wanted
             them
             40.
             yeares
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             therefore
             condemned
             ,
             &
             the
             theife
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             was
             saued
             ,
             albeit
             neuer
             baptized
             Luke
             .
             23.
             
             Lastly
             damnation
             is
             denounced
             to
             the
             vnbeleeuer
             and
             impenitent
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             haue
             that
             (
             without
             his
             owne
             defaute
             )
             is
             depriued
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Then
             grace
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             is
             not
             inherent
             ,
             in
             ,
             annexed
             and
             tied
             so
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             vseth
             them
             should
             by
             his
             very
             act
             of
             receiuing
             ,
             be
             partaker
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             An.
             No
             ,
             for
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             God
             to
             confer
             grace
             ,
             albeit
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             by
             the
             means
             .
             Secondly
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             signes
             &
             seales
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             not
             causes
             therof
             .
             Thirdly
             their
             nature
             and
             substance
             is
             not
             changed
             ;
             therfore
             they
             cannot
             of
             themselues
             conferre
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Achit●phell
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
               ,
            
             were
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             wanted
             faith
             ,
             they
             receued
             no
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             for
             here
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             vs
             faith
             is
             all
             in
             all
             Heb.
             4
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             If
             there
             be
             no
             grace
             contained
             and
             inherent
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             why
             are
             the
             signes
             and
             the
             things
             signified
             called
             so
             often
             in
             Scripture
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             name
             ?
             
               Exo.
               12.
               11.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               7.
               
               Math.
               26.
               28.
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             They
             are
             often
             times
             thus
             named
             ,
             onely
             to
             shew
             the
             straite
             vnion
             and
             neere
             coniunction
             ,
             that
             is
             betwixt
             the
             signes
             and
             the
             things
             signified
             in
             the
             beleeuers
             ,
             for
             at
             what
             time
             they
             in
             faith
             receiue
             the
             signes
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             conferreth
             the
             things
             signified
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             the
             word
             Preached
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Frst
             the
             word
             preached
             is
             only
             audible
             and
             propounded
             to
             the
             eares
             ,
             but
             the
             sacraments
             are
             sensible
             ,
             and
             offered
             &
             subiect
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             seeing
             ,
             
             fasting
             ,
             handling
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             grace
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             word
             more
             generally
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             the
             word
             is
             preached
             both
             to
             beleeuers
             and
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             but
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             (
             especialy
             that
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             )
             are
             communicated
             to
             those
             that
             beleeue
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             least
             )
             thus
             probably
             iudged
             .
          
           
             Forthly
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             of
             force
             towards
             faith
             and
             saluation
             without
             ,
             or
             before
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             bee
             receiued
             ;
             as
             may
             appeare
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             The
             Enuch
             Act.
             8.
             
             Corn.
             Act.
             10.
             ve
             .
             2.
             3.
             and
             44.
             45.
             but
             the
             sacrament
             without
             the
             word
             is
             of
             no
             validity
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             words
             of
             Institution
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             How
             are
             Sacraments
             deuided
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Into
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             &
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             which
             was
             instituted
             &
             ordaned
             of
             God
             for
             the
             faithfull
             before
             Christs
             in
             carnation
             .
          
           
           
             Qu.
             Of
             How
             many
             sortes
             was
             it
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Of
             two
             sortes
             ,
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             Q
             what
             were
             their
             ordinary
             Sacramēts
             .
          
           
             An.
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             passouer
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             is
             Circumcision
             ?
          
           
             An.
             An
             ordinary
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             whereby
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             cutting
             off
             &
             circumcizing
             of
             the
             foreskin
             the
             premise
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             redemption
             &
             sanctification
             in
             the
             Messias
             to
             come
             was
             signified
             and
             sealed
             .
             Gen.
             7.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Qu
               ▪
            
             What
             is
             the
             Passeouer
             ?
          
           
             An.
             An
             ordinary
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             by
             the
             eating
             of
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             the
             beleeuers
             were
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             and
             especially
             were
             confirmed
             concerning
             their
             redemption
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             sinne
             and
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             Christ
             that
             was
             then
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             were
             the
             extraordinary
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             An.
             Those
             that
             were
             not
             so
             solemly
             repeated
             ,
             of
             this
             sort
             was
             the
             arke
             ,
             
             wherein
             Noe
             and
             his
             family
             were
             preserued
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             deluge
             ;
             and
             hereby
             was
             signified
             &
             sealed
             our
             preseruation
             from
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             by
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Pe.
             3.
             3.
             
             &
             20.
             
             Such
             like
             Sacraments
             were
             the
             baptisme
             of
             the
             cloud
             &
             of
             the
             sea
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             1.
             2.
             likewise
             the
             eating
             of
             Manna
             &
             the
             drinking
             of
             the
             water
             flowing
             out
             of
             the
             rocke
             ,
             ibid
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             Q.
             what
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Those
             which
             Christ
             the
             mediator
             of
             mankind
             being
             now
             exhibited
             did
             institute
             &
             ordaine
             for
             his
             that
             be●eeued
             Q
             ▪
             
               what
               &
               how
               many
               are
               these
               sacramēts
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Onely
             two
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             betweene
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             and
             of
             the
             new
             that
             succeede
             them
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             They
             are
             both
             the
             same
             altogether
             in
             substance
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             word
             was
             the
             same
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             and
             
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &
             this
             is
             made
             plaine
             by
             diuers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             ●ebr
             .
             13.
             8.
             
             
               Collo
               .
               2.
               ver
               .
               11.
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             How
             then
             do
             they
             differ
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Only
             in
             certaine
             circumstances
             and
             accidents
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             .
             First
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             externall
             signe
             or
             element
             .
             Secondly
             in
             number
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             but
             these
             few
             .
             Thirdly
             in
             manner
             of
             signification
             ,
             for
             they
             signified
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             therfore
             were
             more
             darke
             ,
             but
             these
             Christ
             presented
             and
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             plaine
             and
             easie
             .
             Lastly
             they
             differ
             in
             time
             and
             person
             ,
             for
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             proper
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             lasted
             onely
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             but
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             are
             common
             both
             to
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Gentiles
            
             &
             doe
             continue
             vnto
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             How
             many
             things
             are
             wee
             to
             consider
             in
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Three
             ,
             first
             the
             outwarde
             signe
             or
             matter
             .
             Secondly
             the
             thing
             
             signified
             .
             Thirdly
             the
             forme
             ,
             order
             and
             analogy
             between
             the
             signe
             &
             the
             thing
             signified
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             VVhat
             is
             the
             signe
             ?
          
           
             An.
             The
             outward
             or
             sensible
             matter
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             ,
             &
             the
             externall
             act●ons
             cōuersant
             about
             the
             sacramēt
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             accidentall
             circumstance
             .
          
           
             
               Q
               ▪
            
             What
             are
             the
             things
             signifyed
             by
             thē
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             mercies
             and
             sauing
             graces
             .
          
           
             
               Q
               ▪
            
             VVhat
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             An.
             The
             relation
             ,
             order
             or
             proportion
             that
             is
             betwixt
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             ?
             Q
             What
             is
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             sacrament
             of
             our
             new
             Birth
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             first
             admittance
             ,
             or
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Christianity
             ▪
             
               Rom.
               4.
               11.
               
               Math.
            
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             To
             whom
             doth
             Baptisme
             belong
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             al
             beleeuers
             ,
             &
             to
             their
             childrē
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Are
             in●ants
             then
             to
             be
             Baptised
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             that
             the
             scripture
             maketh
             no
             expresse
             mention
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             vndoubtedly
             ,
             for
             first
             there
             is
             such
             an
             affinity
             betweene
             Circumcision
             &
             Baptisme
             that
             succeedeth
             it
             ;
             that
             
             by
             what
             reason
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Iewes
             were
             circumcized
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             may
             the
             children
             of
             Christians
             be
             baptized
             .
             Secondly
             the
             commission
             that
             Christ
             graue
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             baptisze
             all
             nations
             ,
             was
             general
             and
             made
             no
             exception
             of
             Infants
             .
             Thirdly
             the
             Apostles
             baptized
             whole
             families
             .
             
               Ac.
               16
               ,
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             1.
             16
             ,
             1
             &
             therfore
             in
             al
             likelihood
             Infants
             that
             are
             a
             part
             of
             thē
             .
             Lastly
             the
             grace
             ,
             promise
             ,
             &
             the
             thing
             signified
             belong
             to
             Infāts
             ,
             therfore
             the
             outward
             signe
             also
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             often
             is
             a
             man
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ?
          
           
             An.
             Only
             once
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             be
             once
             ingrafted
             into
             the
             Church
             &
             once
             borne
             ,
             so
             it
             sufficeth
             to
             bee
             but
             once
             baptized
             .
             Secondly
             there
             is
             but
             one
             baptisme
             .
             Ephe
             4.
             
             Lastly
             circumsition
             was
             but
             once
             administred
             &
             therefore
             baptisme
             in
             like
             manner
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             is
             the
             outward
             signe
             or
             element
             in
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Water
             onely
             ,
             and
             no
             signes
             or
             matter
             els
             .
          
           
             Que.
             VVhat
             is
             the
             thing
             signifyed
             by
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
           
             Answ.
             First
             the
             purging
             and
             washing
             away
             of
             our
             sinnes
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ.
             Secondly
             our
             regeneration
             or
             sanctification
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             
               Titus
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               Rom.
               3.
               verse
            
             25.
             
          
           
             Q.
             VVhat
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             An.
             The
             diuing
             ,
             dipping
             or
             baptizing
             of
             the
             Infant
             &
             with
             water
             by
             the
             Minister
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             &
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             VVhat
             gather
             you
             hence
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             A
             double
             &
             solemne
             couenant
             ,
             First
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             to
             receiue
             the
             party
             baptized
             into
             his
             fauor
             ,
             of
             God
             the
             Sonne
             to
             redeeme
             him
             ,
             &
             of
             God
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             regenerate
             him
             .
             Secondly
             of
             the
             party
             baptized
             who
             here
             solemnely
             promiseth
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             inuocate
             &
             worship
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             renounce
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             vse
             are
             we
             to
             make
             of
             baptisme
             ?
          
           
             An.
             First
             when
             we
             are
             tēpted
             to
             commit
             any
             sin
             ,
             we
             must
             for
             the
             preueting
             of
             it
             ,
             call
             to
             our●remembrance
             ,
             our
             solemne
             vow
             made
             in
             baptisme
             .
             Seco●dly
             
             we
             must
             dayly
             labour
             to
             feele
             and
             discerne
             in
             our selues
             the
             proper
             effect
             &
             frute
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             namely
             the
             power
             of
             Christs
             death
             mortifying
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             resurrection
             quickning
             and
             renewing
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             sacraments
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             in
             particuler
             .
          
        
         
           
             Qu.
             VVHat
             is
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ?
          
           
             An.
             A
             sacrament
             of
             our
             spirituall
             norrishment
             growth
             and
             preseruation
             in
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Who
             instituted
             it
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             When
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             At
             supper
             time
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Why
             at
             that
             time
             ?
          
           
             An.
             Because
             at
             that
             euening
             began
             the
             day
             of
             the
             passouer
             ,
             and
             Christ
             being
             forthwith
             to
             be
             apprehēded
             ,
             could
             not
             defer
             it
             to
             the
             next
             morning
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Why
             did
             the
             Church
             change
             the
             time
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             time
             is
             but
             an
             externall
             
             accident
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Churches
             liberty
             to
             reteine
             or
             alter
             .
             Secondly
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             changed
             it
             vnto
             the
             morning
             was
             the
             preuention
             of
             drunkennesse
             ,
             gluttony
             or
             the
             like
             abuses
             that
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             crept
             in
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             are
             the
             outward
             signes
             or
             elements
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Why
             are
             there
             two
             signes
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             For
             two
             endes
             .
             First
             more
             liuely
             and
             fully
             to
             set
             forth
             Christ
             his
             passion
             .
             Secondly
             to
             signifie
             and
             seale
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             our
             full
             and
             perfect
             norrishment
             and
             saluation
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Que.
             What
             doth
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             signifie
             ?
          
           
             An.
             The
             body
             of
             Christ
             bruized
             and
             crucified
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             VVhat
             doth
             the
             powring
             out
             of
             tht
             wine
             signifie
             ?
          
           
             An.
             The
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Then
             we
             neede
             no
             Popish
             images
             pictures
             ,
             crucifixes
             and
             to
             represent
             vnto
             
             vnto
             vs
             Christs
             passion
             ?
          
           
             An.
             No
             ,
             For
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christs
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             (
             especially
             )
             is
             described
             ,
             set
             forth
             and
             depainted
             liuely
             before
             our
             eyes
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Papists
             ▪
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             they
             are
             flat
             idolatrous
             and
             we
             abho●
             and
             detest
             them
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             is
             the
             thing
             signfied
             b●
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             An.
             Christ
             Iesus
             and
             all
             his
             merits
             and
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Q.
             what
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             this
             Sacramēt
             ?
          
           
             An.
             The
             order
             &
             relation
             betweene
             bread
             &
             the
             wine
             &
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             in
             the
             administration
             and
             vse
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             Explaine
             and
             shew
             vnto
             me
             the
             order
             ,
             analogie
             and
             proportion
             betweene
             the
             signes
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             ?
          
           
             An.
             Thus
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             as
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             haue
             force
             and
             efficacy
             to
             norish
             and
             strenthen
             the
             body
             :
             so
             the
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             al
             the
             benifits
             that
             flow
             frō
             his
             death
             &
             passion
             ,
             doe
             inwardly
             norish
             &
             strengthen
             
             a
             beleeuer
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Are
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             things
             really
             existing
             ,
             or
             but
             only
             outward
             shewes
             &
             apparēts
             (
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             imagineth
             ?
             )
          
           
             An.
             They
             doe
             really
             exist
             and
             retaine
             their
             former
             substance
             &
             nature
             :
             for
             first
             (
             according
             to
             the
             infallible
             rule
             in
             Philosophy
             )
             no
             accidents
             can
             subsist
             without
             their
             subiects
             to
             whome
             they
             are
             tyed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             the
             whole
             discourse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             mentioneth
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ▪
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             26.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             How
             then
             and
             wherein
             differeth
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             sacrament
             from
             common
             bread
             and
             wine
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             in
             nature
             &
             substance
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             end
             vse
             &
             significatiō
             .
             For
             in
             common
             vse
             they
             serue
             only
             to
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sacramētal
             vse
             to
             the
             norishing
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             secondly
             before
             they
             were
             without
             signification
             &
             relation
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             they
             signifie
             Christs
             body
             ▪
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Then
             the
             elemenss
             of
             bread
             &
             wine
             are
             not
             transsubstantiated
             or
             turned
             into
             the
             very
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             for
             first
             it
             is
             a
             spiritual
             foode
             &
             therfore
             spiritually
             to
             be
             eaten
             and
             receiued
             by
             ●aith
             .
             Secondly
             the
             holding
             of
             this
             absurd
             opinion
             ouerthroweth
             the
             articles
             of
             Christs
             Incarnation
             &
             ascension
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             then
             not
             made
             of
             bread
             ,
             &
             if
             he
             be
             ascended
             into
             Heauen
             and
             there
             contained
             vnto
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             not
             corporally
             presēt
             &
             much
             lesse
             made
             of
             bread
             .
             Thirdly
             it
             destroyeth
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             forme
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             relation
             &
             respect
             that
             is
             betwixt
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             .
             Fourthly
             the
             bread
             in
             time
             will
             mould
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             turne
             into
             vinegar
             ,
             ergo
             there
             is
             no
             such
             conuersion
             .
             Lastly
             (
             to
             omit
             many
             other
             arguments
             )
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             very
             reprobates
             as
             Iudas
             should
             truly
             feede
             on
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             and
             so
             should
             bee
             saued
             but
             this
             is
             flat
             against
             scripture
             .
          
           
           
             Qu.
             If
             there
             be
             no
             such
             reall
             conuersion
             of
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             into
             Christ
             his
             body
             &
             bloud
             ,
             why
             thē
             are
             the
             vnworthy
             receiuers
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             First
             ,
             because
             they
             wanting
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             eie
             ,
             mouth
             ,
             an●
             stomack
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             discerne
             not
             this
             mysticall
             bread
             and
             wine
             from
             common
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             but
             come
             vnto
             it
             as
             vnto
             a
             prophane
             banquet
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             they
             by
             their
             infidelity
             and
             wicked
             hearts
             abuse
             and
             prophane
             these
             holy
             seales
             and
             pictures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             guilty
             of
             high
             treason
             before
             God
             ,
             euē
             as
             he
             that
             rendeth
             ,
             abuseth
             and
             trampleth
             vpon
             the
             kings
             image
             or
             broad
             ●eale
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             treason
             before
             men
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             How
             then
             is
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             be
             receiued
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Reuerently
             and
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             How
             by
             faith
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             By
             beleeuing
             that
             ,
             as
             verily
             as
             I
             receiue
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             so
             spiritually
             I
             receiue
             and
             feed
             vpon
             Christ
             his
             body
             and
             bloud
             For
             faith
             maketh
             that
             present
             to
             the
             ●oule
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             place
             far
             
             distant
             .
             And
             as
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             man
             doth
             by
             his
             sight
             touch
             the
             starres
             though
             many
             thousands
             of
             miles
             distant
             :
             so
             doth
             faith
             mount
             vp
             into
             Heauen
             &
             so
             apprehend
             and
             feede
             on
             Christ.
             Act.
             7
             ,
             verse
             55.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             fayth
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             perswasion
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             mercy
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Que.
             Who
             are
             worthy
             Communicants
             or
             receiuers
             ?
          
           
             An.
             They
             only
             that
             firmly
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ▪
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             him
             ,
             truly
             repent
             them
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             are
             thankfull
             for
             the
             great
             worke
             of
             their
             redemption
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             But
             the
             faithfull
             themselues
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             for
             instances
             )
             labour
             of
             many
             doubts
             ,
             wants
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             relesses
             ,
             ergo
             no
             man
             is
             worthy
             to
             comm●nicate
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             First
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             a
             medicine
             to
             the
             weake
             &
             fainting
             soule
             ,
             &
             therfore
             wee
             are
             as
             well
             to
             purifie
             our
             hearts
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             pure
             hearts
             to
             it
             .
             Secondly
             al
             (
             notwithstāding
             al
             their
             other
             ignorances
             and
             infirmities
             )
             in
             
             whom
             sinne
             raigneth
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             without
             guile
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             are
             worthy
             in
             Gods
             acceptation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             VVho
             then
             are
             vnworthy
             receiuers
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             All
             that
             are
             grosely
             ignorant
             ,
             all
             Infidels
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismatiques
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             a
             word
             )
             all
             impenitent
             and
             prophane
             persons
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             VVhat
             danger
             do
             these
             incurre
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             they
             repent
             ●ot
             ,
             besides
             temporall
             plagues
             ,
             they
             incurre
             eternall
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             May
             not
             an
             elect
             and
             a
             true
             beleeuer
             ,
             sometime
             receiue
             vnworthy
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Yes
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             How
             then
             doth
             ●e
             escape
             eternall
             condemnation
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             First
             ,
             his
             person
             is
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             therefore
             being
             once
             in
             Christ
             he
             cāneuer
             perish
             .
             
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
            
             10.
             27
             
             ▪
             Secōdly
             he
             is
             temporally
             chastised
             for
             his
             vnworthy
             receiuing
             ,
             as
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             sinnes
             are
             pardoned
             &
             the
             gilt
             of
             them
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Q
             May
             not
             a
             true
             Christian
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             communicate
             there
             where
             
             is
             know●e
             to
             bee
             present
             some
             open
             and
             vile
             offenders
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Yes
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             consent
             vnto
             their
             sinne
             or
             approoue
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             another
             mans
             badnes
             must
             not
             make
             him
             to
             refuse
             the
             Manna
             of
             his
             soule
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             themselues
             and
             others
             ,
             obserued
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             feasts
             with
             those
             that
             were
             most
             wicked
             ;
             yea
             Christ
             himselfe
             kept
             the
             Pasouer
             amongst
             the
             wicked
             ●ewes
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             benefit
             and
             comfort
             hath
             a
             right
             receiuer
             by
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             First
             ,
             a
             confirmation
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ▪
             Secondly
             a
             reuiuing
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             benefits
             that
             proceed
             thence
             ,
             in
             his
             memory
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             more
             firme
             and
             neere
             vnion
             with
             the
             members
             of
             Christ.
             Lastly
             ,
             a
             most
             certaine
             hope
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             must
             a
             man
             do
             that
             h●
             may
             be
             a
             worthy
             receiuer
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             He
             is
             to
             performe
             three
             seuerall
             
             duties
             .
             First
             before
             he
             communice
             :
             secondly
             in
             the
             time
             of
             communicating
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             after
             that
             hee
             hath
             communicated
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             VVhat
             must
             a
             man
             doe
             before
             he
             communicate
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Hee
             must
             trie
             and
             examine
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Is
             it
             not
             sufficient
             that
             his
             pastor
             or
             minister
             examine
             him
             and
             approue
             of
             him
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             No
             for
             albeit
             it
             be
             a
             good
             and
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             yet
             it
             sufficeth
             not
             ,
             for
             first
             hee
             may
             deceiue
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             better
             knowne
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             hee
             must
             liue
             by
             his
             owne
             faith
             ,
             and
             answer
             for
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             concerneth
             him
             neerely
             to
             looke
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             VVherein
             must
             a
             man
             examine
             himselfe
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             In
             foure
             things
             .
             First
             whether
             hee
             know
             God
             ,
             know
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             maner
             of
             his
             restitution
             by
             Christ.
             Secondly
             in
             his
             faith
             ,
             namely
             whether
             hee
             desire
             ,
             apprehend
             and
             
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             described
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             exhibited
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             in
             repentance
             ,
             viz.
             whether
             he
             repent
             of
             all
             his
             knowne
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             care
             and
             resolution
             to
             do
             those
             things
             that
             please
             God
             ,
             Math
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             in
             charity
             ,
             whether
             hee
             loue
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             wis●
             well
             euen
             to
             his
             enimies
             ,
             and
             seeke
             daily
             to
             reconcile
             himselfe
             vnto
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             wronged
             or
             offended
             .
             Mat.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Q.
             VVhat
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             worthy
             receiuer
             in
             the
             very
             art
             and
             time
             of
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             He
             must
             reuerently
             behaue
             himselfe
             ,
             ponder
             the
             great
             mercies
             of
             God
             vouchsafed
             him
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             eyes
             of
             faith
             so
             behold
             and
             contemplate
             all
             the
             storie
             of
             Christ
             his
             passion
             ,
             as
             if
             with
             his
             eyes
             he
             saw
             him
             hanging
             on
             the
             crosse
             and
             crucified
             ,
             and
             his
             bloud
             dropping
             out
             of
             his
             vaines
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             How
             oft
             must
             a
             man
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Very
             often
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             
             willeth
             ,
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             so
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             practised
             ,
             and
             euer
             neede
             the
             often
             vse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             VVhat
             duty
             must
             a
             man
             performe
             after
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Hee
             must
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             giue
             him
             thankes
             for
             the
             wonderfull
             worke
             of
             his
             redemption
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             meanes
             therevnto
             belonging
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             must
             bee
             occasioned
             hence
             ,
             more
             constantlye
             to
             prosesse
             Christ
             ,
             and
             more
             entirely
             to
             loue
             his
             children
             and
             seruants
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
           Deo
           Tri-vno
           laus
           &
           gloria
           .
           Si
           Christum
           bene
           scis
           satis
           est
           si
           caetera
           nescis
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20805-e380
           
             2.
             
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             ,
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Obs.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             45.
             10.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Math.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             47.
             13
             and
             14.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             16.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             14.
             
             Iob.
             20.
             ve
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             26.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12
             
          
           
             Exo.
             3.
             4.
             ver
             .
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             verse
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             8.
             ver
             .
             15.
             and
             16.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             316.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             22